Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Izuku Midoriya was feeling nervous as he finally left Recovery Girl’s Office. After barely not getting expelled by Aizawa,-who was Eraserhead!-he now needed to get to lunch. He looked out of the windows as he walked around, just thinking about everything that happened. Aizawa did at least stop Kacchan from attacking him but other than that… it seemed to be dropped. Still, better than Aldera.

He soon found one of the doors into the cafeteria and entered. He saw the cook was Lunch Rush, which was another Pro Hero! Were all the UA staff Pro Heroes? That’d be nice to discover, since their Quirks would be interesting. Izuku looked around the cafeteria, and could not see any of his new classmates in there. That made him a bit nervous until he felt someone’s arm come over his shoulder. “Hello there, you seem a bit nervous and lost. Can you not find your classmates?” Izuku turned to look at the speaker, a blonde blue eyed student. “U-uh… yes.” Izuku said, not sure how else to react to that.

“Then come with me, and hopefully my classmates will be able to be more accommodating. Neito Monoma,” Monoma said.

“I-izuku Midoriya,” Izuku said, feeling both better and worse about all of that. Monoma nodded. As Monoma led Izuku to his table, Izuku noticed a blonde-haired girl with some sort of horns on her head, alongside a green haired girl as well. They seemed to be having trouble talking to each other though, as the girl with horns seemed to be badly speaking Japanese with a foreign accent.

“Izuku Midoriya, please meet Pony Tsunotori and Setsuna Tokage,” he said, pointing to the girl with horns and the green haired girl respectively. They both nodded and waved.

“Hey there Greenie, nice to see you,” Tokage said.

“‘G-greenie?’” Izuku asked, surprised by the nickname.

“Well yeah, your hair’s all green!” Tokage said with a smile, showing off her sharpened teeth.

“Hell-Hello,” Pony said, having started off with English before switching to Japanese. “Meet you good.” She managed to get off. At least it was coherent to Izuku.

“It’s-It’s nice to meet you as well,” Izuku managed to get off, leading to all three staring at him incredulously. “W-what?” Did he do something wrong? Oh wait, were they not expecting him to-

“Another person I can actually talk to!” Pony cheered. “Neito’s the only other one I think. Also, please call me Pony,” she said, making Izuku blush harder, leading to chuckles from Monoma and Tokage.

“Well, I’d say I definitely made the right decision to bring you to our table,” Monoma said, a smile on his face. “Say, what class are you from? We’re all 1-B.”

“Uh well…” Izuku said, nervous about answering, though all three were staring at him. “I’m in 1-A…”

Monoma was taken aback. “Really? Where are they? Seems pretty bad to leave a classmate behind.”

“Actually…” Izuku rubbed the back of his neck. “I just came from Recovery Girl’s place.” The other three did not notice Tokage perked up a bit upon hearing the name ‘Recovery Girl.’ “Maybe they had lunch early or something?”

“Where were you all, out of curiosity?” Monoma asked. “We didn’t see you at orientation.”

Izuku wasn’t sure about whether or not to reveal Aizawa’s name, mainly because if he didn’t even know Aizawa taught here at U.A. then they probably didn’t as well. “O-our teacher thought it was a waste of time and had us do a Quirk Assessment Test…” Izuku hung his head, remembering his performance at it.

“That’s… odd,” Monoma said.

“If Principal Nezu allows it though, I don’t think they’ll get in trouble,” Tokage added.

Pony then stomped. “I can’t understand all this rapid back and forth!” She said, discarding the translation book she was not able to use.

“Wait Pony, what all is with your Quirk?” Izuku asked, pulling out a notebook, confusing the two girls, though Monoma seemed unfazed by it.

“Huh? What do you mean?” Pony asked, confused by the sudden change.

“I thought your Quirk was horns, but then I heard the weird… clop?” Izuku paused before going with it, “You made when you tried to get attention.”

“Pony has vestigial parts similar to a horse,” Monoma interjected.

“Wait. How do you know they’re vestigial?” Pony asked.

“Because I only got horns from [Horn Cannon],” Monoma said. Izuku looked confused. Monoma switched back to Japanese for the next part, partly to help Tokage get a rough idea of what was said. “Ah! I guess I didn’t introduce my Quirk. Mine is [Copy]. I can scan and copy any Quirk. I can only store 3 at a time and for 5 minutes. Might not be a grea-“

“That’s wrong,” Izuku interjected, before getting nervous as the three all turn to stare at him. “Y-you have a Meta Quirk. Those are crazily rare. I only know of one other one.” Which was true, because [One for All] wasn’t really one.

Monoma chuckled. “Be that as it may, I am very much Quirkless at least 95% of the time.” Monoma also noticed the odd look Izuku and Tokage gave him. They didn’t seem pitiful, more like pondering.

“Still, you can basically be helpful in any situation, you can copy and now there’s twice the Quirks to help. Especially-if-you-can-use-multiple-at-once-or-figure-out-a-way-to-keep-Quirks-on-demand. Maybe-hair-or-some-other-DNA.”

“Keeping hair on me causes some weird tingles that refuse to go away. Also having more than three at once causes issues,” Monoma said. He then sighed. “Though I guess I have little reason to not try and get used to it.”

Izuku noted that down, “Interesting, good to know. Still, that is definitely the most interesting Quirk I’ve seen.”

“Thanks…” Monoma said, not sure how to react to that. “But going back. [Copy] only copies the actual Quirk, any vestigial parts are not copyable.”

“That shouldn’t matter too much, should it?” Tokage asked.

“It does,” both Izuku and Monoma said. The two looked at each other as if to see who should explain, and Izuku gave the floor to Monoma. “Tokage, imagine if someone has vestigial scales and a shedding Quirk. All I could do is lose skin, if at all. Or if I retract webbed parts between my fingers and toes but those are vestigial.”

“Yep. Human evolution has been irrevocably-changed-by-the-introduction-of-Quirks. Mainly-in-the-form-of-eye-and-hair-colors.”

“Or having much sharper teeth?” Tokage said with a big smile, showing her teeth off.

“Exactly!” Izuku said. “Not-sure-though-how-much-animal-attributes-that-are-more-like-Pony’s-legs-would-be-like-in-the-future-though.”

“What did you say about me?” Pony was unable to understand anything of what was said, but did hear her name and wanted to figure it out.

“We were talking about how different even ‘normal’ human genetics are without Quirks Pony,” Monoma said.

Pony then nodded. “Ah! Got it.”

Izuku then paused as he realized something. “Wait. You two understood my rambling?”

“Wasn't rambling to me,” Monoma said. “You're just quick with your thoughts.”

“Exactly Greenie,” Tokage said. “And well, considering the reflexes we need to have as heroes, not being able to keep up will be bad.”

After Monoma quickly explained, Pony added her thoughts, “I have a friend who talks kind of fast. It’s just you spoke in Japanese.”

“We should probably eat some,” Tokage said. Monoma and Izuku looked down, and started to eat.

Not long afterwards, the bell rang. “Midoriya, do you know where your classroom actually is?” Monoma asked.

“I have a rough idea… but not fully sure,” Izuku honestly admitted.

Monoma then nodded. “Come follow us then. Probably easier on all of us, and I don’t think our teacher will mind since it’s the first day.”

“Thanks Monoma,” Izuku said.

He followed the other three as he ended up seeing some interesting students as they got to 1-B’s classroom. There was a guy with weird chin blades, a girl with vines for hair, and a person with no lips. He also saw two students with a speech bubble and a weird yellow thing instead of a head. Izuku had no clue what was going on with those two but there was no way they weren’t tied to their Quirks. He was scribbling it all down, not aware of the stares he was receiving.

“Ahem!” A voice from behind him said. Izuku turned around and saw Vlad King, the Blood Hero, there behind him. “What brings you here?”

“Uh… sorry Vlad King, sir. I just don’t know where 1-A’s classroom actually is.”

Everyone was surprised to hear him say ‘Vlad King.’ “Well… alright then, come with me and I’ll bring you there,” Kan said. “Capybara and keep track of your kids Aizawa,” he muttered under his breath. Kan and Midoriya then left the classroom.

The rest of the class went and turned to Neito. “So who is that person?” The orange haired girl decided to break the silence first.

“He was staring at us and writing in his notebook,” the guy with a speech bubble said.

“I-it was freaky.” The yellow skinned guy also nodded in agreement.

“His name is Midoriya. He’s from 1-A and his classmates just kind of left him alone,” Neito informed the class.

“Enjoys of Quirks,” Pony said, trying to help, but just confused everyone else a lot more.

“Midoriya happens to enjoy Quirks. It wasn’t meant to be anything bad,” Neito said.

“Still, I’m not a fan of it,” Speech Bubble said.

“He knows a lot of Quirk stuff. Still, if he’s in 1-A it probably won’t be too much of a problem.” Still, seeing a Quirk Analyst to suddenly arrive seemed almost fated.

“I mean,” Tokage said, quickly getting a massive grin on her face. “Nothing’s preventing me from dragging him over during lunch.”

“I believe making sure Sir Midoriya and everyone in this classroom is fine is a preferred outcome,” the muscular man with glasses said.

“Agreed,” the orange haired girl said, “Still, we’re here to train our Quirks. Doing weird stuff we didn’t expect should be par for the course.”

“Indeed,” Tokage said. “We got to be ready for our Quirks being heavily analyzed.”

That caused some of 1-B to pause and think. Soon though, Kan came back, alongside Midoriya? “Well, nothing’s gone wrong. Go and change and be outside in the courtyard in fifteen minutes.”

The students of 1-B just looked at him, confused. “Time’s already started.” Soon there was a mad scramble to get out.

————

Reiko was… perplexed. The green haired kid- Midoriya, was confusing. She did wonder why none of his classmates were willing to help or at least hang out with him. Then there was the fact Midoriya came back with Kan Sensei after he tried to go and get him to class. She’d ask later. The real confusing thing though was learning that he was a big fan of Quirks. For some reason she had her ‘other feeling’ and was really wanting to tell Midoriya about her Quirk. She shook her head, not wanting to deal with it.

She joined the rest of the girls as they headed to where Kan was. Midoriya was indeed still with Kan Sensei, which was confusing. Eventually everyone was outside now.

Kan then started off talking, “Now then, we’re going to be doing a Quirk Assessment Test.” Midoriya then, to most of the class’ surprise, pulled out a notebook. He also seemed a bit giddy, and the person who introduced Midoriya earlier went over to stand next to him.

Kan Sensei just ignored that, though his next words indicated he noticed it. “Now then. Any questions?” After a quick moment, he then clarified, “Not including Midoriya being here.” Reiko was one of the few to lower her hand. “That’s good. Also, I know all your Quirks, and I trust you to ask for something to change because of how your Quirk works.” Some more lowered their hands, but Midoriya also gave him an odd look of confusion, which wasn’t lost on most of them, or at least Reiko thought so. “Who wishes to go first?” Kan asked.

Reiko felt like was almost compelled to want to go first, and decided to go and volunteer. “I will go first to show off my capabilities, Kan Sensei.”

“Alright then. We will start with introducing yourself and your Quirk.”

Reiko went up and talked about herself. “I am Reiko Yanagi, and my Quirk is [Poltergeist]. With it I am able to manipulate many small objects around me. I can lift up to reliably roughly 50 kilograms.”

Kan Sensei nodded. “Alright then, go and-“ Kan Sensei just stopped as he heard what Midoriya was saying.

“[Poltergeist]?That’s-an-odd-name.Most-would-just-call-it-[telekinesis]-or-something-else.[Poltergeist]-has-certain-implications.”

Then it got weird as the blonde one kept up with him. “Wait! What if it’s a subconscious Quirk entity?” Reiko was confused as to why she was feeling both trepidation and also… hope?

Midoriya perked up at that. “Have you ever had mood swings, and did they start when you got your Quirk?” At least he managed to slow down enough to talk. Reiko just nodded. That just made them more confident.

“Did you insist on your Quirk name, or was it from the Counselor?” The other one asked, though he did not seem to be happy with saying that word, almost like he did not like respecting them.

Reiko managed to get out, “I-I did…” She was very worried, and yet also wanted them to figure it out? Figure what out?!

“So-there-is-at-least-something-going-on-with-her-Quirk.Easiest-way-normally-is-them-also-wanting-to-go-by-another-name-for-one-reason-or-another.Honestly-there's-some-circles-who-believe-most-multiple-identity-personality-disorders-are-actually-the-result-of-Proto-Quirks.” the green haired one said. Despite not getting much, her ‘other feeling’ perked up at ‘name,’ and ‘multiple identity.’

“Ok,” the blonde one said, getting himself together. He stepped out to take the attention, dragging Midoriya with him. “Yanagi, we think that you have a conjoined twin in your head sharing your Quirk.” Reiko then suddenly realized something important, something she was always intrigued by. “What do you think is the likelihood of-”

\\“I can’t believe they did that so quickly!” a girl with a pink and light blue dress said.\\

“Emily,” she suddenly said. “Her name is Emily.” She then felt dizzy, and nearly collapsed. Realizing she hadn’t hit the ground, she looked up and saw Kan had come and caught her to keep her up though.

“You ok?” Kan asked. Reiko was not, and shook her head. She found herself brought to the wall and sat down against it. Kan went and grabbed a water bottle from a cooler he had to offer it to Reiko. Reiko was so confused, feeling confusion, happiness, worry, and definitely an existential crisis.

The weirdest part was Midoriya was just going and continuing to rattle on. “If-that’s-true,the-normal-way-to-go-and-help-bring-out-a-subconscious-Quirk-entity-is-to-hit-them-hard-on-the-head.” That did not help Reiko feel any better.

“Monoma. Midoriya,” Kan said, as the two went to look at him. “Do you mind doing more of that?” Kan had to admit he was impressed. He looked over Reiko and the rest of his class, and realized this was going to be not what he expected. “Capybara…” he said under his breath, confusing Reiko.

“I don’t mind,” Monoma said, meanwhile Midoriya was nervous about doing that.

“S-sure,” Midoriya said.

“Why should we listen to them?” The no lips person said.

Monoma seemed to smile at the challenge. “Well, outside of us figuring out Yanagi having a conjoined twin simply off the name of her Quirk, I assume it’s because Vlad King trusts my Quirk. So let me introduce myself. I am Neito Monoma of Class 1-B. My Quirk is [Copy]. I am able to touch someone and copy their Quirk for a limited time.” The vine haired girl seemed very angry at him for some reason. “However, I can also simply scan them. So I can still tell you how your Quirk works. And you, my good sir,” Monoma said and grabbed No Lips, “Are going next.”

————

Neito could tell Midoriya wasn’t very nervous by the time the last one, Tokage, was coming for her Quirk assessment. 1-B’s Quirk Assessment Test had turned into him and Midoriya breaking down all their Quirks. Six more of his classmates were having existential crises about what their Quirks were. And then there was whatever was going on with Tetsutetsu. At least he seemed aware he didn’t know everything about his Quirk.

Pony also already knew about her flying, so she didn’t have much of a reaction.

Tokage went up, “So my Quirk is a bit… weird.”

Neito then immediately responded. “Tokage, seven of our classmates are having existential crises. I don’t think it’ll matter too much.” Also, considering what Midoriya had done…

Tokage then nodded, trying to keep herself calm enough to show it. “Well, my Quirk is pretty… out there.” She then went and detached her hand, leading to gasps from everyone still watching, which then went and floated.

“Detachment-control?That's-quite-crazy-to-see-“ Midoriya started before Tokage spoke up again.

“Just as long as I’m detached, I can float everything,” Tokage said, showing her point by floating.

“Do-you-have-regeneration-if-you-lose-control-of-anything?” Midoriya asked, as Tokage went with a panicked look on her face.

Neito came to save her face. “Well, her Quirk is definitely a complex one,” He said as he went to scan her Quirk again. The shivers he felt went over him again. [Lizard Tail Splitter] was definitely a weird Quirk. And why did it feel so weird? If he didn’t know any better, it’s almost like it wanted to kill her!

“Sorry,” Tokage said. “But to explain my Quirk, I can split up into roughly 30 or so pieces as well. All of them can be free floating, but it takes a lot of energy.” She looked around, and most were either looking at the Wall Students or on the wall, with only Pony, Kendo, Shishida, Shoda, and Yui all looking at her. While she clearly did not want to admit it, she almost seemed hopeful when looking at Midoriya. “If any piece gets destroyed, or disattached for too long…” Neito was wondering what she would say, “I don’t want to admit it yet.”

Midoriya seemed to slump a bit at not being told what happens in that scenario. Neito decided to distract them all by seeing if Midoriya could get another revolutionizing idea, “Well then Midoriya, any special ideas?” Neito asked to draw attention to the non resident mumbler.

“Oh!Well-then-let’s-deal-with-the-floating-part-then.You-need-to-split-your-body.Wonder-if-hair-counts-for-being-able-to?Hair-is-usually-dead-though.”

“I can’t detach anything not living from my body or control it at least.” The tone in her voice makes Neito think she wished it wasn’t true. Though now thinking of the implications… yeah that made sense. Neito wondered if anyone could put two and two together. Thankfully though, Midoriya had other ideas in his head to not focus on it.

“I-I meant all of the hair, f-follicles included,” Midoriya said, and everyone just stared at him. Neito then realized what was going on as Tokage just tried something, part of her hair went a bit longer and then she was flying. Recognizing the type of smile she had on, Neito moved out of the way.

Tokage then proceeded to tackle Midoriya to the ground. “Ah!” Midoriya screamed, and his entire head would look like a tomato if anyone could see it right now.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you,” Tokage said, almost happy with relief.

Seeing Kan Sensei was torn between helping the Wall Students and dealing with Tokage, Neito went and pulled Tokage off Midoriya. “Let’s try not to give him a heart attack. You good Midoriya?” He asked as he offered a hand to Midoriya.

“I-I’ll be fine,” Midoriya said, face clearly red.

“Hey!” Tokage said, grabbing their attention. “Do you like dinosaurs?”

“T-they’re not terrible,” Midoriya said, confused by the non sequitur.

Tokage seemed to think that over. “I can work with that. Well then Greenie, I guess we’re going to be best friends.” Tokage said, smiling wide, and Neito wondered if she used her Quirk to exaggerate it.

“Wait what?” Midoriya asked.

Tokage started to get the teasing smile again. “Well you just gave me an not weird way to use my Quirk without detaching my entire body. And you like dinosaurs, so we’re best friends.”

“Why would you have to use your Quirk in a weird way?” Midoriya asked, head tilting to look like he didn’t get it.

“We are definitely going to be best friends then,” Tokage declared.

Kan Sensei finally came and made a statement. “Alright then. It’s time for you all to go and change and get back to the classroom. Midoriya, you’re all good to go, don’t try and get into Recovery Girl’s office again.” The class members not trying to keep their minds were confused by the comment.

“Yes Vlad King,” Midoriya said as he turned to leave.

“Hey Midoriya!” Neito said, going to ask him something. “You want to make some sort of Quirk Analysis Club for the rest of the school?”

“Well maybe…” Midoriya said. “But well…” he motioned to 1-B.

“We can make a warning and therefore it’s not our fault.”

“I recommend you go and set it up after class, so you can keep it up while dealing with injuries.” Kan Sensei said, immediately supporting them.

“I-I guess we can.” Midoriya said.

“Awesome. I'll handle it, let’s meet up tomorrow alright?” Neito said. “You have your phone?”

“Y-yes,” Midoriya said. Neito went to change after entering his number and sending a text.

Neito though had already decided, he was going to help Midoriya as much as he could, even if he can’t do much himself, he can make sure the other people in his life can excel and succeed. And he already had concocted a plan to make sure people who would appreciate him would be there for him.

————

Setsuna got back to 1-B’s classroom. A lot of her classmates were not in a good mood, though Yanagi seemed to be doing better.

Setsuna saw Monoma on his phone and suddenly remembered something. “Say, you got his number, right?” She asked, prodding him to get him to turn around.

“Yeah, I did, and yes, I’ll send it to you.” Setsuna nodded, happy about that.

Kan Sensei then came and entered the room. “Alright then, after all of… that, everyone who ended up on the wall you’ll be doing therapy with Hound Dog during PE. Monoma here’s the form on the desk for your club with Midoriya. Now then, you are released for the day.” Kan Sensei then went and left.

Monoma decided to go and do something. “Attention classmates.” He said, grabbing attention. “I assume most of us feel like Midoriya has been very good and helpful for us?”

There were murmurs of agreement, but Setsuna was the first to go and say, “Yep!”

“I have a proposal for us,” Monoma continued on.

“This is going to be good,” Kuroiro said, with a wide smile on his face.

“Well, I was thinking we would figure out how to transfer him into 1-B,” Monoma said.

“Ok, but should we actually do that?” Kendo asked. “That seems a bit unclear to do that…”

“Need I remind you he most likely has some classmates who decided to be in the dorms, so they just left him alone.”

“Alright fine, but you’re taking the blame for that,” Kendo said.

Monoma smiled at that victory. “Deal. Now does anyone know where some transfer forms are?”

“I might be able to help out,” Setsuna said. She had remembered that her Grannie had special transfer forms for any medical reason, so they wouldn’t even need to actually move someone else over. Might be a nice surprise for Monoma.

“Alright then, I guess I’ll see you all later,” Monoma said, going and grabbing the form Kan had laid out. Some of her classmates also went over to look at it, for some reason.

Setsuna left the classroom and went to the infirmary. “Hey Recovery Girl?” She asked, opening the door.

“Huh? Ah! Setsuna Sweetie, thankfully no one is injured for once at the end of the day, somehow. Nice to know your classmates Quirks don’t mess with them so much.”

“What are you talking about Grannie?” Setsuna asked, confused and deciding to focus later on getting the forms, but still would be nice to find it for later.

“The Quirk Assessment Test, usually both classes have someone who gets injured. Figured it’d be Monoma. He was the one during the Entrance Exam from your class.”

“Oh wait, it was supposed to be a test,” Setsuna said.

“What did you actually do…?” Grannie Chiyo asked, her voice dangerous like she was going to whack someone with her cane.

“Well, Monoma and another student ended up analysing our Quirks and proved our Quirk Counselors are useless.”

That led to a small amused huff. “I could’ve told you that.”

“But the real thing is they both didn’t mind my Quirk, like at all,” Setsuna said, a big smile on her face.

“That’s good Sweetie,” Grannie Chiyo said with a happy smile.

“The other one even helped me find a non-creepy way to fly actually.”

“Oh? I thought we determined hair can’t work for that?” Grannie Chiyo asked, confused.

“Yes, but hair follicles work,” Setsuna said, as some hair floated off and then she went to the ceiling. She landed with some laughter.

Grannie smiled, glad to see Setsuna was happy. “That’s great. I assume you’re going to try and make him your friend,” despite the wording, Setsuna could tell it was a statement.

“Best friend. He doesn’t mind dinosaurs as well, but I can work with that.”

“What’s their name?”

“Izuku Midoriya,” Setsuna said.

Grannie Chiyo’s cane hit the ground, as something came over her. “Grannie! What’s wrong?”

“T-that kid. Setsuna if you know what’s best for you, stay away from him, you hear me?”

“W-what are you talking about? What’s wrong with-”

“He’ll be nothing but trouble. I don’t want you getting dragged into his messes he will inevitably create.”

“Surely it can’t be worse than what he already did.”

That was not a good thing. “What did he do?”

“Well… he uh… did analyses similar to my hair with the rest of my classmates, alongside Neito, and seven of them might be going to Hound Dog…”

“Unbelievable! Next time I see him I’ll-”

“Grannie stop. Both of them are my friends now, a-and you promised to keep an open mind about who I made friends with here.”

Grannie Chiyo took a breath. “Yes, I did say that. I just don’t want you to get into any serious trouble Set.”

“I know Grannie, but they are the two who have been the nicest to me, so I’m not just going to let them go.”

————

Meanwhile, at the Meteorology Club, a Red Haired Girl was looking over all the people who were interested and did their special signal. She was confused though, as looking over the lists, one class, or a pair of classes, was missing.

“Why don’t we have a hero student interested in our club?” she asked her friend.

“Oh shoot!” the guy said, realizing the error. “We got to go and find them then! Why would they not show up though?”

“Great question,” the girl said.

Chapter Text

It was the second day of school and Izuku was back in the cafeteria, finding himself talking a bit with Iida and Uraraka about how everything went. Uraraka apologized for not finding him, as they were released and she needed to go and work on her dorm room. And Iida was trying to make sure their classmates didn’t cause any issues while being let free on their own.

“It’s not much of a worry Urarak-AAAHHH!” Izuku said, as he realized he found himself being lifted and brought to the table where Tokage, Pony, and Monoma were.

“Pony,” Monoma said. “We could’ve just gone and asked him instead.”

“I didn’t want to wait,” Pony pouted.

“Hold it!” Iida said, coming over and chopping his arm. “Why are you taking our classmate to your table?”

“You ok Deku?” Uraraka asked, coming up to join them.

“I-I’m fine!” Izuku said, nervous. “The ones here just happened to sit with me at lunch yesterday.”

“Yep. We were here to give him some companionship,” Tokage said, taking Izuku and putting an arm on his shoulder and pulling him in, causing a massive blush on Izuku. “Also why ‘Deku?’”

Pony was looking through her translation book during this. “Oh! His friend called him that…” Uraraka said, though now she was thinking, she seemed nervous…

“Y-yep! T-that’s why,” Izuku said, trying to direct the conversation away.

However, once Pony found it, courtesy of Monoma’s help as well, they both made faces. Pony said, “‘Wooden Doll?’ Why is he calling you ‘wooden?’”

“Yeah, that is weird Midoriya,” Monoma said.

“Wait, what is going on?” Uraraka asked, nervous about it and not understanding what was going on.

“I would like to know as well,” Iida said. “If this name is coming from a place of insult, it is imperative that we know.”

“I-it’s nothing that bad-“ Izuku said, not wanting to get Kacchan in trouble, before someone said something.

“That’s a lie,” Tokage stated.

“W-what? N-no it’s not,” Izuku said.

“Look me in the eyes and say the name is a nice one,” Tokage said, crossing her arms to look at Izuku.

Izuku made a series of noises, but nothing really saying he was telling the truth.

“What about ‘Dekiru?’” Uraraka asked. “It’s similar sounding and means ‘you can do it.’” Monoma seemed to be helping Pony in understanding what was going on.

“That name sounds a lot better Izuku,” Pony said, once she read the translation.

“M-must you call me that?” Izuku asked, face red from the familiarness Pony was using.

“Pony’s American, remember?” Monoma said. “It’s normal for them.”

“Hey! He’s going to be my best friend!” Tokage declared, pulling him in again and causing Izuku to squawk.

“Stop messing around with Midoriya!” Iida chopped the air again.

Thankfully the tension seemed to clear a bit as a new face showed up, “Hello Midoriya, it is good to see you again,” Yanagi said.

“Oh hey Yanagi! A-are you doing fine after y-yesterday?” He asked, still not liking what he caused Yanagi to feel yesterday.

“I have come to terms with it,” she said cryptically. “I must thank you for the revelation though.”

“What is she talking about Dek-iru?” Uraraka finally managed to get out.

“I would prefer if it is not shared beyond those already in the know, but I assume Midoriya is aware of what I am talking about. My sister though is very happy.”

“Oh uh… ok?” Uraraka was confused.

“N-no problem Yanagi,” Midoriya said, red all over his face.

“He looks like a tomato, or maybe a strawberry,” Tokage whispered under her breath, which did not help Izuku feel better at all.

“What did you do yesterday to earn the approval of our sister class Midoriya?” Iida asked.

Monoma went and answered. “Oh! Midoriya and I discussed and broke down many of our classmates’ Quirks. Speaking of, Midoriya,” Monoma turned to face Izuku, “I got approval for it, I’ll let you know the room number later.”

“G-got it,” Midoriya said, not sure what to think about his friends knowing about his Quirk analysis.

“What are you paired up with Monoma for, if you do not mind telling us Midoriya?” Iida asked.

“Oh, it’s a-“ Izuku didn’t want to get embarrassed, and quickly took a bite to stay quiet. At least Monoma respected his want of privacy. The Lunch bell rang, and now it was time to get to class. “L-look at that, t-time to go.” He said, leaving. Next up was Heroics Class, that was going to be fun, and hopefully safe for the first lesson.

————

Izuku had found himself back in Recovery Girl’s Office again on the second day of class. He really hoped this didn’t become a recurring thing. He just sighed as he waited for the discharge. He heard the door open and to his surprise, Tokage showed up?

“Midoriya?! What are you doing here? And I mean the actual reason, don’t just say you got injured.” She said, crossing her arms. Though Izuku noticed her right hand was missing oddly enough.

“Well… I destroyed my arms during Battle Trials today and I got nearly hit with point blank explosions-“

“You what?! Why are you in that situation to begin with?!” She said, actually coming on over to try and figure this out, confusing.

“W-well Kacchan’s Quirk is [Explosion]. He doesn’t really have much of a choice…”

“You’re telling me he doesn’t have the ability to control his Quirk?” Tokage said, seemingly shocked, before going back to focusing on something.

Izuku panicked a bit. “N-no! Kacchan has great control, he knows exactly how much it takes to hurt someone.” He said, very nervous and hoping Tokage didn’t ask any follow up questions.

Unfortunately, whatever entity he prayed to was not smiling on Izuku right now. “And how exactly does he have knowledge on how much it takes to hurt someone?” She asked, now getting right up next to the bed. If Izuku wasn’t right now trying to defend Kacchan, he’d be very nervous about Tokage being this close to him, again. “Because that’s not a normal thing.”

“I-it’s nothing bad. The teachers were fine with Kacchan training…”

“Were you a target?” Tokage said, cutting straight into it. She was surprisingly aware.

“I-I’m not going to answer that.” Izuku clammed up.

“Tokage!” Recovery Girl then said, and for once he was glad to see her. “What are you doing here?”

“Sorry Grannie.” She said, turning around and keeping her right arm behind her back. Izuku was surprised to hear ‘Grannie’ be said. Hold-on-could-that-be-where-the-regeneration-came-from.Regeneration-on-one-side-of-the-family-and-some-lizard-Quirk-on-the-other.

“Uh Midoriya,” Tokage then snapped him out of it. “Can you just… keep my relationship with Recovery Girl secret?” Though she seemed confused for some reason.

“Midoriya, how did you sneak that notebook in here?” Recovery Girl asked.

“Huh? What are you talking about?” Izuku asked, confused by that. Though he did go and cross out the part on Recovery Girl and just mentioned a regeneration Quirk family member.

“The notebook,” Recovery Girl said, poking the notebook with her cane. “Where was it?”

“I’m confused,” Izuku said, gaze switching between the two.

They just sighed. Then Recovery Girl seemed to realize something. “What are you doing Tokage?”

“What do you mean?” Tokage asked, sounding like she wasn’t up to anything.

“You’re hiding your hand,” Recovery Girl said.

“You mean this one?” Tokage said, moving her right hand out from behind her back. That is some surprisingly quick regeneration.

Recovery Girl just sighed. “How bad is this situation going to be?” It did make sense that Recovery Girl would know if Tokage was up to something if they were related.

“Honestly, it might lead to a better situation,” Tokage said, leading to both of the others being confused.

“Just get going,” Recovery Girl said.

“On it,” Tokage mock saluted. “Also Midoriya, Monoma would like me to remind you to check texts for the room to be in while I’m here.”

“W-will do,” Midoriya said.

Tokage soon left, and Recovery Girl got serious. “Midoriya,” she said, grabbing his attention. “Tokage is my great niece, and don’t think about writing that down!” She said, as Izuku lifted his notebook again. “I don’t want her getting wrapped up in your troubles.” Izuku gawked at her, trying to think of a response. “Midoriya, every day you’ve been here at U.A. has involved you needing to see me. I want her to be safe, even if she claims to be your best friend.” Izuku felt his face heat up at the idea Tokage wanted to keep that up. “Understand me?” Izuku nodded. “Good, now go and leave.”

Izuku nodded. “Thank you Recovery Girl,” he said, going and grabbing his phone, and saw two new texts. One from Monoma about the room to head for. And also an unknown number.

???: Hello. I’m Setsuna Tokage. I borrowed the number from Monoma before you get all worried and flustered.

Izuku was not sure what to think that Tokage could read him so well already from three interactions, one of which they didn’t really interact with that much.

Midoriya: Alright then, good to know.

Izuku realized he should get to where Monoma was, and went on over to it, getting ready mentally.

————

After the 1-A Battle Trials and class in general was done Toshinori was entering the Staff Room for a Hero Course meeting, in his deflated form as everyone in the meeting already knew about it. While Toshinori wished they didn’t know about his injury, Nezu was very convincing. What happened today at the Battle Trials was… well honestly he wasn’t actually sure.

Was Bakugo’s actions normal for kids his age? And then there was Endeavor’s son, though that should at least be more clear. Endeavor was always an interesting hero, always bitter whenever the two have talked for basically as long as he could remember. Not surprising that something was with his son, but he was not a professional teacher.

Actually, wait! He was a professional teacher now, just inexperienced.

Still, he went and took a seat next to Aizawa and Kan, he believed the other First Year Hero Course Homeroom Teacher was. Nezu soon entered and sat down. “Well then, here we are. Are there any pressing issues anyone would like to talk about?”

“I have one,” Inui said. “Kan! How did you revolutionize a bunch of your students’ Quirks already? You normally take till around the Sports Festival to send one towards me. And I currently have seven!”

Kan just chuckled. “Two students are surprisingly effective at Quirk analysis. It was definitely something we don’t really test for.”

Nezu then took control of the conversation. “Speaking of, this is actually tied to something else, Yamada, you win the bet with triple payout.”

“YYYEEEAAAhhh!” Yamada said, his voice cutting off, Aizawa’s hair floating up. “Wait… didn’t I bet on today?” He said, confusion on his face.

Nezu nodded and then explained to Toshinori. “Every year I have all non new teachers make a bet on when the first club dedicated to a First Year is formed. Whoever is closest wins a month’s pay. I double the payout if they get the correct date or if the applicant uses the word ‘cult’ as part of the club name. I triple if both occur.”

“B-but Nezu, it seems oddly weird to make bets on people dedicating themselves to our students,” Toshinori spluttered.

“The students don’t know, and also many find it as a way to predict who will be the first students to stand out amongst their peers,” Nezu said, before sipping some of his tea. Then he started laughing a bit, unnerving the people in the room. “I actually got four relating to them today. And no Yamada, no increase in pay.” Yamada slumped down when saying that.

Nezu then clapped to grab people’s attention again. “Now then, to get back on track, anything else someone would like to mention?”

“Um actually?” Toshinori raised his arm, and realized he saw Nezu nod to let him continue. “After what I’ve seen of Young Midoriya and Young Bakugo’s interactions, I’m not sure if they are ok or not.”

Aizawa went and spoke up next. “It’s most likely just Bakugo’s rage at not being told by Midoriya that he has a Quirk. Let’s give it a few more days to see if it holds up or not, then we can determine from there.”

“Sounds good, but keep me informed of any new altercations,” Nezu said.

“I will, Principal Nezu,” Toshinori said.

Nothing else that was important news Toshinori did not know about popped up, and Toshinori felt better as he left. He hoped Young Midoriya was doing alright. He was confused as to why Nezu went the opposite direction of his office. From what Toshinori knew, he didn’t go home till much later in the day.

————

Izuku was both nervous and ecstatic, as he got to the room where Monoma was. “There you are Midoriya,” Monoma said, as Midoriya entered. “Just don’t worry if no one shows up. It’s only the first day after all.”

“R-right, but still… would be nice to meet someone else and talk over their Quirk. Quirks are just so cool!”

Monoma chuckled, “Indeed they are Midoriya, while we wait, let’s talk about some interesting Quirks you have seen.”

After a bit of talking, a red haired girl knocked and peeped her head in the door. “Uh… hello there?” She said, having poked her head in.

“Come in, come in,” Monoma said, motioning to the chair in front of the desk he and Izuku were at. “You have read the sign and seen our disclaimer, right?”

The girl seemed to be almost miffed. “Honestly, I just came here since I’m curious to see if you’re actually trying or not.”

“Is that a challenge?” Monoma asked, raising a brow. “Still, I am Neito Monoma, and my partner here is Izuku Midoroiya. Our credentials are making 7 first years go to therapy yesterday.”

Now that Izuku was thinking about it, that’s probably why the tagline on the sign was ‘So good you’ll need Therapy.’ How did he make that sign so quickly?

“Kokoru Aoidoku. My Quirk is [Poison Spray]. Every so often I feel a sudden pressure buildup inside of me and then I quickly start sending out a blue mist that makes it hard for people to do much of anything till they get a special antidote. At least UA is paying now and not my family…”

“Are you affected by it as well?” Izuku asked, notebook out already.

“Not anymore, but I was for a while when I was younger.”

“I must ask and I swear that no one else will know,” Monoma said, “Has anyone ever died from your Quirk?” Izuku just stared at him.

“Monoma! Even I know you can’t just ask that right at the start!”

“What, you rather go through, just throw it randomly in the middle of the questions and have it possibly ignored?” Monoma asked.

“I mean…” Izuku said, clearly implying his general way of Quirk questioning.

Monoma just sighed and turned to face Aoidoku. “Well…?”

Aoidoku just sighed. “Keep this between us?” Both nodded. “One of my classmates when I was five died. Also apparently I survived because I was already somewhat used to it? At least that’s what I was told.”

“Hm… that is… the craziest thing I think I’ve ever seen with a Quirk,” Monoma said. Aoidoku just rolled her eyes. She had heard this all before.

“Actually… yeah. Never seen one that is almost entirely just about killing their users now that I’m thinking about it. Most other people are immune to their own Quirks.”

Aoidoku looked confused as the two started thinking more about [Poison Spray].

“Have you noticed any patterns, where at least your Quirk going off has something mostly tied to it?” Monoma asked.

“Fear? I’m actually not really sure. It just happens whenever,” Aoidoku said, honestly stunned at the way they were talking, but it wasn’t in a fearful or creeped out way.

“Have you ever been around Aizawa-sensei during one of these?” Izuku asked. Monoma looked at Izuku confused, like he was trying to figure out why that was important.

Aoidoku just slumped, like she didn’t want to think about that. Still, she straightened herself out, and went on to talk, “Yes, and it did… nothing.” The last bit was added almost silently, however both of them heard it, as they soon started to discuss.

“Then-that-means-it-has-to-be-a-mutant-type.Otherwise-Aizawa-sensei-could-help-stop-it.Or-could-there-be-another-reason?Actually-let’s-focus-on-possible-mutant-Quirk,” Izuku said, almost berating himself. “Easier-if-streamlining.”

“Is there anything else you can think of?” Monoma asked in the meantime, “Might help us get a better idea.”

“Well right before it triggers, I have trouble breathing and I feel quite dizzy-”

“Do you know where the poison comes from?” Izuku asked. “Like how it comes out of your body?”

“No…” Aoidoku said, confused now.

“Not surprising trying to figure out the basic knowledge for living with your Quirk is too much for those people,” Monoma said with a scoff.

“Monoma,” Izuku said, not wanting to turn Aoidoku away.

“I’d like to scan your Quirk,” Monoma decided to say. “With a touch, I can figure out how your Quirk works and a lot of it too.”

“Why not just do it at the start…?” Aoidoku said, confused by his waiting.

“Figured Midoriya would appreciate the challenge.” Izuku couldn’t really deny that. “Also my Quirk doesn’t do well if vestigial components are necessary.”

“Hm… alright then…” Aoidoku said, offering her hand. Monoma took it, and shivered. Interesting.And-the-face-he-was-using-seemed-similar-to-Tokage’s-

Izuku’s train of thought derailed as Monoma started a very long rant. “I think your Quirk Counselors and doctors wanted to kill you. Did none of them check your blood vessels at all?”

“W-wh-“ Aoidoku said before Monoma continued.

“Because your Quirk isn’t [Poison Spray], it’s something more akin to [Uncontrolled Clotting]. Your body is producing a clotting agent, it blocks your blood vessels, and it’s through sheer force that it breaks and escapes your body. That’s the feeling you get, it’s your heart working over time to pump enough blood to break it. If your body wasn’t able to expunge it, you’d be dead when you were 4! And that’s not even accounting for the fact it’s tied to the parts of your brain relating to fear and anxiety, so fear of your own Quirk makes it worse!” Monoma managed to finish it off.

Izuku was concerned, before Aoidoku started to cry. “A-are you o-one hundred percent sure?” She sounded broken. Which made sense, considering what just happened. If he found out he had an actual Quirk, his mom and him would probably cause a flood warning.

“I am,” Monoma said, voice softer and trying to comfort. “But in case you want proof, just make your heart pump a bit harder and just try to let whatever happens, happen, for a short time,” Monoma said, getting up and picking Izuku as well, getting onto the wall and next to the window.

To Izuku’s surprise, a small bit of blue powder-like substance just emanated off of Aoidoku. “T-this can’t-“ the mist stopped coming off and Aoidoku lunged at the two and hugged them both. It was awkward for both of them.

A few minutes later, Aoidoku released them both. “Thank you,” she said, though Izuku could tell she was very much angry right now. Though for once, anger wasn’t directed at him… that wasn’t good, was it?

“Thank you for helping me with my Quirk. I’d like to inform you that you're going to have a lot of new people coming to get some Quirk Counseling done with you two,” she said before getting up and leaving.

Izuku and Monoma turned to each other. “Did you understand that?”

“Nope!” Monoma said honestly. “While we wait, tell me about this ‘Kacchan,’” Monoma said.

————

Kokoro soon found herself exiting the room, trying real hard to not break down before getting to her club she was supposed to go to now. It then got weird as she left and she ended up seeing some of the First Year Hero Students outside the room right next to her.

“What the?” She asked, confused.

“Hello there,” the short blue haired kid said. “I assume you’ve come out changed after seeing their Quirk counseling?”

Kokoro nodded, confused.

“Do you wish to help pay them back?”

Kokoro then paused. She didn’t think about that, but considering what they did, and how much they charged her family, combined with all the loans to get antidotes… “I think I will. Sorry, but it might take me a bit to really pay back first.”

“Hm,” the black haired girl said.

“She says it’s fine,” the boy said. “Still, here you go and come when you’re good.” He offered a flyer.

“‘Club to Fundraise for Midoriya and Monoma?’” Kokoro read out loud.

“Nezu picked it,” was the response.

“Did I hear my name being called?” A voice from behind and below Kokoro asked.

“Ah! P-principal Nezu?! What are you doing here?”

“Well to oversee the club I’m the staff representative for, of course,” Nezu said in a cheery manner.

“W-what?” Kokoro asked, confused.

“Well, when 4 students all requested to make a club dedicated to some of their peers, that just got my interest, and trust me, this was the most tame name.”

“Hm!” The girl agreed? Kokoro wasn’t sure.

“Yes it is Kodai, we know what they all were,” the boy spoke again.

“Now then Aoidoku, do you have anything else you’d like to say?” Nezu asked.

“Um… please ask them about how my Quirk works, I don’t know if they actually said everything, but I need to get to-”

“The Meteorology Club I know, and don’t worry, I will inform you of it. Now get going.” Nezu said.

After a small walk, Kokoro entered the Meteorology club. “Kokoro!” One of her friends said, also messing with a weather radio. “So how bad are they-Hey!” He said, as Kokoro went and turned it off. She then went to go and grab people’s attention.

“Listen everyone,” she said, grabbing the club’s attention. “I would like those of us most nervous about our Quirks to go to Monoma and Midoriya right now.” After some confused shuffling. “No seriously, go,” she ordered, and a good amount of the club left.

“Now then,” she said as they cleared. “I think we’re not going to report anymore,” she said to more cries of shock. “I think we should wait till some more come back.”

————

Neito sighed at last once the last person was done. They just dealt with 13 people coming to them about their Quirks. “Finally,” he said, as the guy left. “Still, that was all… weird.”

He then checked his phone and saw a text from Tokage. Tokage: Form’s now in hand

Monoma: That’s good. Just make sure of filling it out and I can do something to help us get a signature.

“Who are you texting Monoma?” Midoriya asked.

Neito slid his phone back into his pocket. “Tokage wanted to know when we were done so she could meet up with us.” That wasn’t technically a lie.

“Got it,” Midoriya said. “Though can I ask you a question about your Quirk? I thought I saw something weird.”

“Oh?! What did you notice?” Neito asked, confused.

“Whenever you went over their Quirks, you shivered. Though Aoidoku was the worst one.”

“I guess it was just because their Quirks were almost cold to me,” Neito said thinking.

“It’s also weird how they're all nearly fatal to their wielders. Though something confuses me, have you ever heard of anyone dying solely because that’s an inevitability of their Quirk.”

That caused Neito to realize something. “Wait, what if that’s because it’s not possible?” he suddenly said, grinning almost manically.

“W-what?”

“Think about it. Most Quirks come in when you’re four. Very few come in right at birth. And anything after six or seven is unheard of unless you have a very weird trigger, but that’s a different story. What if that’s because the body is trying to figure out if your body can handle your Quirk. And it doesn’t work for you, it doesn’t come in and you’re-”

“Quirkless,” Midoriya said almost silently.

“Yeah…” Neito said, aware of the tone Izuku said it in and lowered his enthusiasm. He tried to bring Midoriya back up, as the current look was bad on him. “Still though, it could be interesting. No Quirk Singularity, just a simple fading out as Quirks go Cold again.”

Neito could tell Midoriya was breathing heavily about something. “I-I need to think about some stuff.”

“Let’s get going then,” Monoma said as the two left the room. “Huh? Shoda? Kodai? What are you two doing right next to our room?”

“Oh?! Not much, just looking for any clubs to go and join,” Shoda said, with Kodai agreeing.

“Got it. Well then, have a nice day,” Neito said as he and Midoriya left.

“You ok?” Neito asked, as the two continued on their way. It was clear something was up with Midoriya, as he looked at his hand a lot.

“Y-yeah, I’m fine,” Midoriya said, even if Neito didn’t buy it at all. Still, it was better to let it drop.

“Alright then.” Silence stayed between the two, and yet both were thinking about the Cold Quirk idea mentioned in the room.

They soon came out, and the rest of the people who were with them at the lunch table, so Pony, Tokage, Iida, and lastly he believed Uraraka were all there.

“There you two are!” Iida said. “How did it go? You did seem to go a bit over schedule.”

“W-wait. You actually wanted to wait for us?” Midoriya asked, tearing up a bit.

“Of course we did,” Uraraka said. “We wanted to look after you after what happened today, but Recovery Girl kicked us out.” Tokage then chuckled at that.

“I am sorry for what Bakugo did, and my inability to control him,” Iida said, bowing.

“I-it’s fine Iida. K-Kacchan is just like that,” Midoriya stuttered. So ‘Kacchan’ and ‘Bakugo’ were the same, good to know. Tokage also seemed focused when looking at Midoriya.

“Sending you into the infirmary on the second day of school and trying to attack you yesterday is not normal behavior!”

“Wait what?” Neito asked. “Why would he attack you yesterday?”

“I am not sure,” Iida responded, over the clamming up Midoriya. “It started after Midoriya broke his finger using his Quirk and then Bakugo mentioned something about him hiding…” Iida paused, staring at Midoriya. Neito realized Midoriya was trying to get Iida to shut up, though now the cat was out of the bag.

“Midoriya, are you perchance, a Late Bloomer?” Neito asked.

It was hard to notice, but Midoriya seemed to almost think, before nodding vigorously. “Y-yeah, it came out only recently…”

Neito realized Pony was confused, and quickly said “Bakugo attacked Midoriya twice, and Midoriya is a Late Bloomer.”

“M-Monoma!” Midoriya said, not wanting to cause trouble for Kacchan.

“What does he look like?” Pony said, as a horn popped off her head and into her hand. She then almost brandished it like a club and she was going to whack someone. Midoriya looked distracted, and Neito would bet he was wondering if that was something Pony actually trained for-

“When did your Quirk come in?” Tokage asked, trying to distract the group away from something Midoriya was not comfortable with to something he might be more willing to discuss.

“A-at the E-Entrance Ex-Exam,” he said, to the shock of everyone except Pony, who realized it was not a ‘good’ answer though.

“How bad is it Neito?” Pony asked.

That broke Monoma out of his stun. “Entrance Exam.” Ignoring Pony’s shocked reaction, he then said, “Midoriya, I will help you learn how to use your Quirk.” He said, going to lean his arm on Midoriya’s shoulder. He wanted to figure out what was with his Quirk, so he could be of help to him.

Midoriya moved away, avoiding a scan of his Quirk. “R-really?” He asked, as Neito stumbled a bit.

“Yep!” Monoma said, regaining his composure. Even if he didn’t scan, he’ll help his friend. At least it means others can shine.

“Count me in as well Greenie!” Tokage said, a massive smile on her face.

“I’m willing to help as much as I can.” Uraraka said with a thumbs up. Neito noticed she had pads on her fingers. He wondered if her Quirk was a more normal 5 Point Activation or if it was more like Kodai’s?

“Your heroic spirit is now even more impressive Midoriya. I wish to also bring you up to par with us,” Iida said.

“Me help also,” Pony butchered in Japanese.

Midoriya started to cry. “D-do you really mean that?” After some nodding from all of them, he cried more, “T-thank you all for that.”

“S-still, I got to get back home, um…” Midoriya said.

“Pony can get some numbers if that’s the worry. Come on, let’s go,” Neito said, as he, Tokage, Iida, and Midoriya went to get to the campus gate. Pony and Uraraka went in the other direction. Guess they were both in the dorms at least.

Neito grabbed Tokage back to be a bit behind Midoriya and Iida. “You do actually have it all safe and secure, right?” He whispered.

“Course I do. I wasn’t so sure at first but…” Tokage said, only for Neito to finish it.

“You want to get him from this Bakugo?”

Tokage nodded in agreement before asking. “Still, where and when can we train his Quirk?”

“Ask Kan-sensei to start with? If not, we can at least get some ideas,” It was a start, and Monoma wanted to do something to get it done before the week was over.

“Oh! Good idea.”

Neito felt better as the four exited campus and headed for U.A. Station as the two caught back up with Midoriya and Iida. He hoped tomorrow would be a good day.

————

Hiryu was going up now. After seeing what they’ve done so far to Yanagi, Honenuki, and Kuroiro, he was curious about his own Quirk.

“I am Hiryu Rin. I am a Chinese transfer student. My Quirk is [Scale] and I can form scales on my body for armor. I can’t reabsorb them and I have to shed them to get them off of me.” As he said this, he formed some scales on his right hand, and let them just fall off.

“Interesting, interesting.” Midoriya said. “Wonder how durable they actually are.”

“Do you have to eat anything special for them to work better?” Monoma asked.

Hiryu was about to respond with a ‘no,’ but then actually thought about it. “Actually, I’m not sure. My favorite foods are sushi, eggs, and carrots if that’s of any help?” That was a normal thing, wasn’t it? Liking foods tied to your Quirk.

“‘Sushi, eggs, and carrots?’” Midoriya repeated. “I-think-that-should-be-you-need-to-eat-for-keratin.Wonder-if-other-foods-could-change-your-scales’-properties.”

“Mind if I copy to see it?” Monoma asked, holding a hand out.

“I guess so,” Hiryu offered his hand, and Monoma took it. Hiryu felt like something was looking over his entire body, and almost like he was underneath a microscope being dissected.

“Huh! You need collagen and calcium actually. Don’t think there’s anything more special to eat, but more of those two will strengthen your scales,” Monoma said.

“Do you control the speed or size of the scales that shed off?” Midoriya suddenly asked.

“Huh?” Most of the class said.

“Well-if-you-can-control-the-speed-with-which-your-scales-shed-off-then-“ Midoriya got cut off by Monoma’s laughing.

“That’s genius Midoriya!” Monoma said, before grabbing Hiryu’s wrist again, and this time Hiryu felt something come over him again, but more intense and almost like it was being pulled away. It wasn’t enough to cause a flinch, outside being unprepared, though.

“Look at me,” Monoma said, showing some golden scales on his wrist. He then went and pointed his hand at a tree on the far side of the yard, and then the scales went flying off of him.

“Yes!” Midoriya cheered as the scales embedded themselves into the tree. “Is-it-just-shooting-or-is-there-more-to-it?”

“Just shooting,” Monoma said. Hiryu was still surprised Monoma could keep up with that, or maybe it was a Quirk nerd thing. Still, he did know this was going to be a major improvement to his combat capabilities.

“You also mentioned something about size?” Monoma asked. “Why so?”

“Oh! Because if he can,-and-it’s-only-relatively-the-same-or-even-just-like-ten-percent-more-of-the-collagen,-then-he-can-make-shields-to-help-protect-others-as-well.”

“Huh,” Monoma said, before soon, an entire scale the size of his forearm appeared!

“What the?!” Hiryu asked.

“Yes! How much more?”

“More like fifteen, but that’s because I’m trying it out, it seems to scale more with size.”

Hiryu wasn’t sure how to handle that, but decided to think about it later. “Thank you both,” he said, bowing. He decided to go and join Kuroiro off on the side, wondering who the next person would be.

Chapter Text

Neito had entered school on the third day of class, panting a bit as he ran on in. He saw Pony as he got off the train station. “Hey Pony! You don’t have to wait for me right? What if the train is late or a villain destroys the rail line?”

“Then I’d make it in time,” Pony said. “Still, I want to make sure you’re fine.”

“Thanks Pony,” Neito said as the group left for school.

“Why are you panting?” Pony asked, noting his worry.

“There’s a bunch of reporters who think All Might is teaching here.”

“All Might is a teacher here?!” Pony shrieked, causing Neito to flinch a bit.

“I doubt it. I mean, wouldn’t you want to announce that All Might is a teacher?” Neito asked.

“Only you and Midoriya knew what hero Kan was,” Pony pointed out.

“He prefers to be more secretive,” Neito said in response.

“Fair enough,” Pony then seemed to think over something. “Oh! Do you think we can help Midoriya today?” Pony asked.

“Hopefully after we do our Quirk Counseling for the rest of the Meteorology Club. I have no clue what’s with the sudden interest from them. Please tell me you at least got Uraraka’s phone number.”

“Yep! She doesn’t have Iida’s though,” she said.

“Not the worst situation, we can handle it at lunch, but please don’t carry him with your horns this time.”

“Fine…” Pony rolled her eyes. “But I like having more people I can talk to.”

Neito just chuckled. “I said I’ll help teach you Japanese on Saturday.”

“Still, having more than one person to talk to is nice.”

“Fair,” Neito said, as they entered the main building.

The pair walked in silence as they entered early, seeing Kodai, Yanagi, Awase, Rin, Tokage, Honenuki, and Shishida all already there. “Hello Tokage. Did the media get you too?”

“Yeah. Still though, All Might as a teacher? That’d be a major announcement.”

Neito nodded. “That was my idea as well. Pony thinks it’s supposed to be a surprise.”

“Who knows?” Tokage said. Soon, the bell rang and Kan entered the classroom. “Hello everyone. Now that you all have had some time to get acquainted with one another, it’s time for something important while here at U.A.”

That naturally led to some excitement. “Is it hero names?” Kaibara asked, grinning almost maniacally at the idea.

“Are we trying on our costumes?” Komori wondered, eyes lighting up in excitement.

“Some of us need to completely rework ours,” Rin said. “That won’t be fun.”

“Do we get to test out our Quirks in combat?” Kamakiri said, grinning a bit at the thought.

“Quiet down!” Kan said. “No, it’s Class Representatives.” Most of the class just calmed down, as it was now a normal school thing.

“Now then, you know how this goes, you’ll be involved with Student Council Meetings, and are responsible for the class as well in various situations. Now then who here volunteers?”

“Shouldn’t we vote after our Heroics class?” Tokage asked. “I know it’s meant to be a test to get us ready and aware of the expectations.” How did Tokage know?

“Honestly I want to see who is willing to do it,” Kan replied. “Now who here volunteers?”

“Wait!” Neito said, before anyone raised their hands. “What do we do about Emily? Do they get to vote?” He wasn’t going to let her be left behind by others.

“Ah right,” Kan said, having forgotten that. “Yanagi. Are you able to communicate enough with Emily to vote for her as well?”

Reiko went quiet for a bit, though Neito figured that she was attempting to communicate with Emily.

\\“If you can, try to split between the two? They both did help us out.”\\

After a bit, she said, “I have ascertained the choice whom Emily wishes to vote for.”

Kan nodded. “Got it. Now anything else before volunteering?” After a small break, Kan then said, “Alright, who wishes to be a Class Rep?”

Neito watched as only Kendo and Honenuki raised their hands. It got weird though as many of his classmates all seemed to be staring at him, for some reason. Why would they look at him, he was their support, not a leader.

“Well then in that case, I guess you can just vote now,” Kan said. “Kendo and Honenuki please come up to give a speech.”

Neito honestly just tuned the speeches out. Honenuki’s attitude before they revolutionized his Quirk was not the best. Kendo was much, much better when interacting, and also didn’t have a breakdown when shown a new part of her Quirk. Now Honenuki ended up on the wall and Kendo didn’t, but still, Neito already had his decision.

Neito waited as Kan took the votes and counted them all up. Kan seemed annoyed, as he took the votes and started to put a portion aside. He seemed to go and recount the votes again. Kan then groaned, “I know you all seem to appreciate Midoriya, but you can’t just try to vote him as Class Rep to get him in class.”

Neito was stunned upon hearing that. “Also,” Kan said, "you voted for a person who didn’t even volunteer. Monoma’s tied with Midoriya for votes.” Now that would’ve caused him to fall to the ground if he didn’t know how to keep his composure. Why were they all trying to make him their Class Rep?

“Do you wish to become Class Rep Monoma?” Kan asked. “I know you didn’t volunteer-“

“Well, even if I did not, I won’t want to disappoint. Who is going to be my Vice Rep?”

“Kendo with three votes,” Kan said. Neito could hear Kendo’s surprise, and Honenuki looked like he was going to just collapse again.

“Now that is out of the way, be good for your teachers,” Kan said as he left.

Neito took a pause as he stood up. “So first off, who of you all voted for Midoriya?”

Awase, Shiozaki, Tokage, Kamakiri, Tsuburaba, Kuroiro, and Rin all raised their hands, with Reiko’s going half up, most likely meaning either her or Emily did as well. “Ok,” Neito said, pinching his nose, “I can see why you voted for him, but you also can’t just give your hand away like that. I figured you of all people Kuroiro would understand that.”

“I mainly did it because I thought it would be funny,” Kuroiro admitted.

“But still, if we want to pull the plan off, it’ll be easier if they don’t think we want him in our class.”

Kendo then notably also spoke up. “I still think that it’s a bad plan to begin with. For all we know Midoriya could not like being moved like that.”

“Thank you for thinking about this sort of thing Kendo, that’s why I voted for you,” he said, ignoring all the gasps.

“Still, if you all think I’m going to be a good Class Rep, I’m not going to turn you all away.”

Soon Present Mic came on in. “YYYYEEEEAAAAHHHH!” He said as he entered, and Neito could see Kodai flinch. He really hoped Shoda could help her.

————

Setsuna sat down with her group at lunch, getting ready to eat, and also looking for Midoriya. To her surprise, Midoriya came running up to them today, almost spilling his food over her as he quickly set it down.

“You ok Midoriya?” Setsuna asked.

“Sorry, sorry.” Midoriya said. “It’s just-” a very angry voice cut him off.

“DEKU! WE’RE NOT DONE YET!” A blonde kid then came on over, clearly mad. Though if Setsuna were to make a bet…

“K-Kacchan, we don’t have to d-do this here,” Midoriya said, nervous.

“You still fucking think you can come here, destroy my origin story, and call yourself ‘Dekiru?!”

“It’s a fitting name, much more than ‘Deku,’” Setsuna said back. Meanwhile Monoma was trying to keep Pony back with something in English.

“Not right now, nothing’s happened yet,” Monoma said.

“I still want to hit him!”

“What was that Shark Teeth?!” Bakugo practically growled, looking over at her.

“Bakugo, it is not a good thing to attack our Class Rep!” Iida said as he came on over.

“Hey Bomberanian!” Setsuna heard Kamakiri say from behind her as he came up. “What brings you here to our table?”

“Whatever it is you’re doing, it’s not manly at all,” Tetsutetsu said, and Setsuna saw Uraraka give him a weird look as she finally caught up.

“Why does it fucking matter to you two extras, Chin Blade and Crusty Eyes?” Bakugo said.

Setsuna realized this was going to be bad, and Midoriya was also very nervous. She tried to do something to try and help, only for the alarm to start blaring.

Setsuna realized something was up, and as students panicked and tried to get out of the cafeteria. Hearing someone mention “Villains,” Setsuna detached her hands to grab Midoriya’s wrists, mainly just to not lose him in the chaos. She managed to stay close to Midoriya, before hearing him say. “I-it’s just the press.”

“Well someone needs to tell them,” Setsuna said.

“Yeah, someone will have to- woah!” Midoriya said as he got lifted up. Setsuna lifted him onto a pillar, and hid her hands quickly behind him. She crossed her arms so no one would see her lack of hands.

Setsuna gave him a smile, motioned to the ground with her head, having floated up so as to not get pushed around too.

Midoriya took a breath, before saying. “E-everyone! I-it’s just the press! There is no danger.” Combined with the confusion at the two flying people, it was enough to calm them down.

Setsuna brought both of them to the ground after the group cleared out, “Good job Greenie.” She said, reattaching her hands and playfully hitting his shoulder.

Midoriya blushed at that. “I c-can’t believe that worked.”

“Not surprising, two people flying and being aware does that to a lot of people. Not to mention you’re a Class Rep, so some people believe in you.”

“Wait! How do you k-know I’m a Class Rep?!”

“Iida mentioned it to try and deter Bakugo from intimidating you.”

“K-Kacchan wasn’t intimidating me,” Midoriya went to defend. “He was just expressing himself.”

“Then why did you run straight for our table at lunch if he wasn’t threatening?”

Midoriya was actually silent at that.

“Tokage! Midoriya! At least some people I recognize,” Kendo said as she came up to them.

“Hey Kendo,” Setsuna said. “Also caught up in the chaos?”

“Yep. I was off grabbing some more water and got forced by the crowd,” Kendo said. “Also, good job calming us all down.” She added.

“I-I’m still surprised I said all of that. Why didn’t you just say anything T-Tokage?” He asked.

“I just wanted to help your confidence,” Setsuna said.

“F-fine,” Midoriya said.

“Let’s just get back to our classes.” Midoriya said. The three managed to get back into the cafeteria, before a student with a tail showed up.

“There you are Midoriya… Kendo!” He said, suddenly getting angry.

“Ojiro?!” Kendo said, also clearly not happy to see him.

Setsuna looked at Midoriya, who was also looking back at her, as confused.

“You made it in too?!” They both said, clearly not happy with that.

“Pause.” Setsuna said, making a ‘T’ with her hands. “What is going on here?”

“I’m the star pupil of the Koketsunakan Dojo and he’s the one for the Zenshinkan Dojo,” Kendo added, not helping Setsuna, but Midoriya let out a gasp.

“Oh!” Midoriya said, realizing this wasn’t good. “O-Ojiro, we should probably get going…” he said, trying to push him away.

“Well, at least I placed into Class A instead of B,” Ojiro said, and everyone else froze.

“That is not how classes are determined,” Setsuna said. “You know it’s just random.” It took a lot to keep Kendo from lunging. “Midoriya, I’ll see you later, alright?”

“R-right,” Midoriya said, as the two brought their martial arts classmates away from each other.

Setsuna managed to find most of 1-B at the table. Shoda seemed to be next to Kodai and helping to calm her down. “Hey. Got Kendo here.”

“What’s with her?” Honenuki asked.

“Turns out she has a martial arts rival in 1-A, I think.”

“I do. And Monoma?” Kendo said, annoyance still in her voice.

“Yes Kendo?” Though it seemed clear Monoma knew what her next words were.

“I’m all in on the plan.”

Monoma then chuckled, as Kuroiro said, “Turns out all it’s needed to break her will is an old rival.” Kendo then went and hit Kuroiro with an enlarged hand.

“Violent one too,” he said, rubbing his neck.

————

It was now time for Heroics Class, and many of the students in 1-B were excited. After what Tokage had said, many wanted to be able to use their Quirks now for the first time.

Kan entered the classroom. “Now then, you all are about to have your first Heroics class. Also, we have a new Teacher for Heroics this year,” he then looked out the door and motioned for someone to come in.

“I AM HERE! COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A NORMAL TEACHER!”

“All Might!” Most of the class asked in shock.

“I knew it!” Pony said, pumping her arm up into the air.

“Now then, it is time for our first Heroics lesson,” All Might said, and panels popped out of the window. Cases with all their seat numbers pulled out. “Change into your costumes and we’ll go to Ground Beta. I’ll be off now!” All Might then ran out of the classroom.

Kan just sighed. “You heard him, change and get going. I’ll be there to help make sure nothing goes wrong.” The class quickly went for their costumes.

————

Sekijiro was the second person to get to the Observation Area that was the entrance for Ground Beta. He saw All Might in his small form there. “Are you ready for today?”

Yagi looked over at him, confused. “What are you doing here?”

Sekijiro just sighed. “Let me guess, Aizawa just left you to look over them alone?” Upon seeing Yagi nod, Sekijiro just groaned. “How many ended up with Recovery Girl?”

“Only Young Midoriya. Him and Young Bakugo went all out during it.”

“Unfortunately, I’m just here to observe, and only interfere if it gets actually dangerous.”

“That’s why I had additional earpieces for myself,” Yagi said in realization.

Sekijiro then heard footsteps and saw All Might come into being, because Yagi and All Might were easier to deal with in separating the two.

Awase came in first, and already Sekijiro was thinking what a winter makeover could add to their costumes.

Awase could probably add some sleeves and general armor. Kaibara could also use a jacket, though he was concerned as to what he was wearing on his fingers. Kendo would probably get some sleeves. Shishida could maybe use some fur, but that was something to bring up later in general. Shoda’s simple jumpsuit was a no go in the future, he was going straight to the Support Course for some armor.

He trusted Pony already knew what she was doing with hers, considering her file. Tsuburaba was also gaining a jacket at least. Tetsutetsu really needed to just cover more of his body in general. He wasn’t sure what Manga’s body was like, so it was hard to comment on the costume. Bondo’s just needed to be thicker. Yanagi also would need more than a simple kimono. At least Tokage's Recommended Status meant she had a costume tailored for her.

Many of them could probably just afford more armor in general, and Honenuki had that covered already, even having short hair to hide beneath his helmet.

“They say costumes help make the hero, and I must say you are all proving that to be true!” All Might said, leading to many cheers of happiness.

“Though Kaibara, you are not using those drill bits for your first Heroics Class. We’re here to test your Quirks, not gravely injure someone.” Kaibara’s disappointment and the looks at Sekijiro caused everyone to miss the look on All Might’s face. Also Sekijiro knew technically he was ‘observing only,’ but he still had a say over his students and All Might hadn’t started the lesson yet technically, or at least enough for Nezu to care.

“Well then, let’s get started,” All Might said as he pulled out a script. While Sekijiro just sighed at him pulling one out, and his students looked at All Might like he had suddenly grown a second head, it was better than stumbling through and looking more like an idiot. “The situation is this. The villains have hidden a nuclear missile somewhere in their hideout. The heroes must try to foil their plans. To do that, the good guys either have to catch the evildoers or recover the weapon. Likewise, the bad guys succeed if they protect their payload or capture the heroes. Teams and what side will be determined via lots.”

“Wait, we could be villains in our first ever fight?!” Tetsutetsu said. “That is not manly at all!” All Might made some sort of reaction to that.

“And we can’t even pick our teammates?” Shiozaki said, looking over at others, notably Monoma. Sekijiro could already see the problems with both of them he needed to address.

“My dear Tetsutetsu and Shiozaki,” Monoma said. “This exercise is to help get us ready. How are we to know how villains are to act if we are unable to get into their mindsets?”

“And for random pairs,” Tokage went on to add. “A lot of the time Pros rarely know who they’ll work with until the fight or rescue operation happens.”

All Might then coughed. “Good points, both of you Young Tokage and Young Monoma.” Though he seemed unsure of complimenting Monoma specifically. Sekijiro really hoped there wasn’t going to be a case of All Might being Quirkist.

The teams were soon matched up. Kodai and Kendo, Monoma and Tetsutetsu, Awase and Yanagi, Tsuburaba and Tokage, Shishida and Rin, Shoda and Fukidashi, Kamakiri and Shiozaki, Pony and Honenuki, Kuroiro and Komori, and finally Kaibara and Bondo.

“Alright then, for our first match we have…” All Might drew a pair of lots. “Team B as Heroes and Team E as Villains!”

“Alright!” Tetsutetsu said, getting pumped about being a Hero at least.

“Please go and get ready by following the robots,” All Might said, as a pair of Lancer Robots came to escort the teams. Sekijiro put his own earpiece in and waited.

————

“Sir Rin,” Jurota said, "Where do you think we should go and put the bomb?” He went to go and pick up the bomb, and realized it was actually very light.

“I was thinking we put it on the fifth floor, Shishida. Both of them are melee fighters here, so we get more time.”

“That was my idea as well, Sir Rin,” Jurota said as he shouldered the faux bomb. “I think you should be the one to go after Sir Monoma. He will try to use my Quirk if we fight and-“

“I know, he’ll lose control as well, and we don’t want to collapse a building on our first day,” Sir Rin said.

“Excellent, then I will go after Sir Tetsutetsu. At least I should be able to smell them.” After a bit, Jurota asked, “Sir Rin. How are your new aspects coming along?”

(All Might was confused upon hearing that. What has happened with Rin’s Quirk?)

“Still not great. Not exactly able to just go and test it out. Especially if I have accuracy problems.”

Jurota nodded. “Fair enough. Are you planning on using it today?”

“Yeah, probably best chance, since it’s close quarters and both will have steel skin.”

Jurota nodded, seeing why he thought that.

————

“So what’s our plan, Class Rep?” Tetsutetsu asked, trying to keep himself open to any ideas Monoma would have.

“Well, it’ll probably be a simple battle, based on all our Quirks,” Monoma said, having thought over the scenario.

“Works for me! Still, what’s your plan?” Tetsutetsu said.

“We’ll be working together to go and get around. If we encounter them, I’ll go after Rin and you after Shishida.”

“Alright! That’ll be a manly fight!”

“Indeed my good friend. The bomb is most likely on the fifth floor, just because it’ll take the longest time to stall while fighting.” Monoma said, as he looked over the blueprints.

“Got it! Let’s go and take care of them!” Tetsutetsu said, smashing his fists together.

After a bit, Monoma and Tetsutetsu heard the announcement. “The Hero Team may now enter!”

“May I?” Monoma asked, offering his hand.

“Of course bro! After what you’ve done for us, I’m fine with it!” Tetsutetsu let Monoma copy his Quirk.

(“What did he mean by that?” All Might muttered to himself.)

The two looked around for the stairs, Tetsutetsu following along. They made it to the fourth floor before Shishida burst through the wall.

“RARGH!” He screamed, as both heroes activated [Steel] to avoid major damage.

Monoma was glad he had control over [Copy], not wanting to risk major damage. Shishida seemed to have a bit more control over his beast mode than he first thought, as Monoma found himself thrown away and Shishida focused on Tetsutetsu. Monoma was about to go and get up to run, only for some scales to come dangerously close to him.

“Turning your back to an opponent didn’t seem like you,” Rin said, a smile clear in his voice.

(“Since when can he do that?” All Might was confused, that wasn’t in the Quirk Notes.)

Monoma just smiled. “Well, how was I to know you would risk being so close to Beast?” He said, turning around.

“He only turned into the Beast to attack through the wall,” came the response, alongside another Scale Barrage. Monoma tried to block with [Steel], only for some to get into him.

(Kan facepalmed at the blatant sharing of information.)

“So he can’t trust himself around you then, good to know.” Despite saying that with confidence, Monoma was worried about not holding [Steel] as long due to not eating enough iron. He was really going to need to switch his diet just to make it through U.A.

And so, Monoma ran.

(“That’s not good,” Tokage said. “Monoma’s in a bad match up no matter what.”

“Yeah, even if they capture Shishida, Rin can probably stall the others long enough if he makes for the bomb,” Kendo added.

“That does depend on whether or not Rin can get through Tetsutetsu’s skin. Because I doubt Monoma’s is on the same power as his,” Honenuki added, to which the other two nodded.

All Might meanwhile was going over his book, reading and rereading Rin’s profile.)

Monoma then realized Tetsutetsu was being thrown at him, while screaming. Monoma managed to barely dodge, leading to Shishida charging right at him.

Monoma tried to use [Steel], but got bodied so hard he still felt major injuries, not helped by the scales in his body.

As Shishida came to attack again, he felt his left foot get pulled back. He turned around to see Tetsutetsu trying to pull him back. It wasn’t working as well as one would expect, as Shishida barely moved.

Shishida then went and punched Tetsutetsu hard, very hard. The floor underneath Tetsutetsu collapsed, and Shishida moved to not fall himself, quickly going back to normal to not cause more trouble there.

He then heard footsteps and turned to see Monoma, capture tape in hand. Shishida tried to dodge, only for him to get wrapped up due to his base form’s speed.

“Jurota Shishida has been captured!” All Might announced after a bit.

Monoma and Shishida went over to inspect the hole.

“Are you ok Tetsutetsu?” Monoma asked, cupping his hands together.

“Y-yeah…” Tetsutetsu called out. “Just give me a minute…” his voice trailed off.

“I will go and help Sir Tetsutetsu. I do not think he will be able for the rest of the fight,” Shishida said.

“Thanks,” Monoma said, before going and heading for the stairs.

(“Vlad King, what is-”

“Already called the Pelta bots to come and take care of him. Recovery Girl prefers not needing to treat over having to treat someone who wasn’t seen.”

All Might nodded, that was good to know. Tetsutetsu most likely had a concussion, and Shishida was already out, so the fight wasn’t affected.

Though Monoma making sure Tetsutetsu was fine was definitely confusing. That’s not at all how he was at the Entrance Exam.)

In the stairway, Monoma stopped, looking over himself. The scales were all implanted into his body, a consequence of the steel skin. He was bleeding a bit all over his costume, to make matters worse. He just needed to make it to the end. He took a deep breath, and composed himself, before climbing the stairs again.

Monoma got to the top floor, and saw the bomb through an open door. Knowing the obvious trap, he activated [Steel] and… nothing. Monoma sighed, realizing how bad it was. He went to take some of the scales off, before chuckling as he realized what was going on. He was going to need to be fast though, thanks to the cuts he already had and the bleeding.

Rin waited for Monoma to show up, having heard Shishida be eliminated. He then saw something golden enter the doorway, and he shot a bunch of scales at it, damaging a lot of the doorway.

Neito then ran in, shooting some scales at Rin to try and keep him at bay.

Neito even heard the shriek from Rin. Meanwhile, he was running for the bomb, only to feel himself get cut up a bit by the scales. However, he was determined to say he was a hero. And no one who thought less of him was going to say otherwise. He soon found himself crashing into the bomb, it crumbling like paper, as Monoma hit his head on the floor, not expecting it to fold so easily. He hit his head on the ground, and soon he felt himself start to pass out.

“H-Hero Team Wins!” All Might said.

————

With Rin and Shishida both back in the room, All Might turned around to ask everyone a question. “Young Rin! Since when are you able to shoot scales from your body?!”

Young Rin then gulped, All Might’s face was intense, not liking this sudden pressure on him. “I-I’ve always been able to. It’s just M-Midoriya and Monoma helped me realize it two days ago.”

‘Young Midoriya and Young Monoma helped him increase his Quirk’s power. Young Midoriya didn’t mention it to me, and I know Young Monoma can scan Quirks, so he gave away a possible advantage? I’ll need to think about this more later, after class.’

“All right then. Does anyone else here have some new aspect to their Quirk from those two?” He asked, expecting one or two.

After the entire class raised their hands, they almost met Toshinori Yagi. All Might closed his mouth and then said, “Do not try to use your Quirks’ new aspects today. Today was meant to be a trial to see how well you can handle stressful environments and translating Quirk usage into dealing with real, living people. They are tools meant to be looked after and sharpened and… what did I say?” All Might realized the students all seemed to freeze up upon hearing him mention the word tool.

The class was silent, before Kan decided to speak up. “And All Might, what would you say if someone has a fully thinking person as an aspect of their Quirk?” Kan’s tone was very calculating, like there was a wrong answer.

“Young Tokoyami is in 1-A and I would preface it with an exception,” All Might said.

He then saw Young Yanagi raise her hand, clearly a bit nervous. “And All Might, what if I were to have a sister inside of my head as well?”

\\“Y-yeah, what about me?”\\

All Might paled a bit, before going on over, and promptly bowing. “Young… Reiko,” he remembered. “I am so sorry for how that message might have offended you and your sister, Young…” he said, waiting for a name. Though all the tension in the room had already been released.

“Her name is Emily.”

“And you as well Young Emily. You are an exception to the rule, and please make sure to help me remember.” He said, before coming back up and doing his signature smile.

\\“Thanks All Might.”\\

“Now then, still, no more testing new aspects of your Quirks. We can do that next week!” Seeing the looks of confusion, he remembered. “Let’s get back on track! Who was the MVP of this match?”

After some back and forth, Young Tokage would speak up first. “I would say Monoma, All Might.”

All Might felt less sure of his original predictions of Young Monoma as more of the class agreed. Still though… “And why is that, Young Tokage?”

“Well, he was the one with a plan among the heroes, he knew what weaknesses he had were, and he still made sure to go after the bomb even with all the bleeding he was suffering. Everyone acted ‘correctly,’ but he seemed to go beyond, Plus Ultra style.”

All Might found himself smiling. “Indeed Young Tokage!” He made sure to ignore Kan’s shaking head of disapproval, most likely having seen through him. All Might went to the machine for match ups “Now then we have… Heroic Team J vs Villainous Team G!”

————

Sen decided to go up next, mainly just to try and see what they could do to him. He was wondering what his Quirk was like, and after seeing Awase break down, wanted to get his own done so he could go and be with him. His first friend at U.A. deserved to have his friend with him.

“Well hello there,” Sen said. “My name is Sen Kaibara, and my Quirk is [Gyrate]. My body’s joints basically no longer have limits and I can build up a lot of speed. Durability is also enhanced somewhat.”

“That’s an interesting-Quirk.The-Robots-would-definitely-be-easy-for-you-to-destroy.Hm-I-think-he-could-probably-be-powerful-by-acting-as-a-human-catapult.Especially-if-we-can-deal-with-weight…”

Monoma decided to stop and ask questions as Midoriya just became incomprehensible. “How much can your joints do without your Quirk?”

“Uh… what?” Sen did not expect that.

“Bodies normally have some adaptations to your Quirk. So, what’s the max you can move your arms?”

“Uh… I… don’t know…” Sen said. He did not like that aura coming from Monoma again.

“And why is that?” Monoma asked, tilting his head and making the face of ‘I’m dealing with an idiot.’

“My Counselor didn’t want me to try-”

“Of course!” Monoma said, annoyed. “My family might just start a lawsuit now at this point!” Monoma went and tapped Sen, who felt someone looking over him on a personal level.

“Those idiots!” Monoma yelled, though at this point Sen only flinched due to proximity over surprise.

Sen got worried as Monoma grabbed his waist, and spun it around so his waist would move as far as it could. To Sen’s surprise, he was now facing his classmates despite his feet being unmoved?! Most of the classmates were surprised, but the actual green haired girl was a different kind of shock, if he had time to think about it.

“Your Quirk doesn’t make your joints free, it just increases the durability and rotational speed of your body. Your joints are vestigial. How do you not figure that out just by accident?”

“Well I…” Sen said, trying not to collapse.

Rin came over and dragged him over as well, as Kaibara sat on the wall, next to his friend. He wasn’t sure when his body got corrected, but it was still weird.

Chapter Text

Sen was so ready for this fight. He can finally get to show what he was made of and that he was ready for Heroics. At first he was upset about not being able to use Drill Bit Finger Caps, but after seeing Monoma’s bleeding out because Rin couldn’t control himself, he started to get an idea of why All Might and Kan Sensei made that decision.

“Are you ready for this Bondo?” Sen asked, looking over the provided map.

“I guess I will be… even if I’m not sure how useful I’ll be,” Sen’s partner said quietly.

“You might be of more use than you’d first expect, my dear Bondo.”

“I-I will?”

“Yes. I can easily deal with Shiozaki’s vines. However, Kamakiri will be another story if we are to follow the newly established rules laid out by our teachers. I just need you to keep him glued long enough so we can capture him and win.”

“Alright,” Bondo was nervous, and Sen didn’t blame him honestly. Even if he likes fighting, not everyone else did. He knew because of how no one else in his middle school class wanted to be a hero or help him train.

“I’ll handle the vines and lead the way, just glue splatter if you see either green head.” Sen then chuckled to himself. “I wonder if they even agreed on where to put the bomb.”

————

In the middle of the third floor, the two ‘villains’ did at least agree on where to put the bomb. It was worth noting that was all they agreed upon.

“Being forced to be villains does not mean we must act like villains,” Ibara said.

“I am going to fucking-” May the Lord help her because her classmates were really crass. Kamakiri dodged the vine she sent out to lash at him. “I am still going to fight them. I don’t care what you want to do. Make vines so they can’t get in for all I fucking care. -And stop trying to attack me.”

“It is a simple plan-” Ibara tried to say.

“I don’t want simple! I want to fucking- is there anything I can do to get you to lay off me for that?” Kamakiri dodged another one.

“Then stop using such foul language,” Ibara said in reply. She did not want such temptations to go back to before.

Kamakiri seemed to be thinking. “Hm… how about you falchion leave me alone then to do my own thing?”

Ibara just looked at Kamakiri, genuinely confused at what he just said. Why did he add ‘falchion’ to his statement? And what was a falchion too?

Kamakiri just smiled and huffed, before leaving.

‘Please Lord help my partner and classmates understand the image we are trying to portray,’ she prayed.

(Meanwhile in the Observation Room, everyone was confused by the sudden light rays surrounding Ibara.)

After making sure Kamakiri was on another floor, she used her vines to go and take over the entire open air on the third floor.

————

Togaru was pumped for this fight and also disappointed. While he wanted to use the new aspect of his Quirk, he did, despite his attitude, understand that All Might and Kan Sensei were not going to be happy if he used the new aspect of his Quirk, which he needed to rename. Also even somewhat injuring his opponents would also probably get him in some trouble.

And then there was the fact he still had no clue how the rest of his Quirk actually worked. He was going to need to figure that out. He still hadn’t told his parents, mainly because he had no clue how to use it. Once he was confident, he’d tell them.

Holier than Thou though was definitely going to be an annoyance if she kept on trying to hit him. Though he did get away with that last bit of cursing by switching it out. Whether it held or not was a different story.

Togaru’s thinking was cut off as he heard footsteps and voices. So both Rotation and Glue Head were together. While he’d have fun with Rotation, he didn’t know exactly how his blades would react to the glue-like substance.

He went and charged, going to go and attack Glue Head and keep him away. “I’m going to get you away from here and defeated.” He said, forming some wrist blades to force Glue Head back.

“Ah!” Glue Head screamed, running away.

“Bondo!” Rotation said, annoyed. Then he smiled. “Well, at least I get to fight you.” He then rotated his hand.

Togaru was excited. He did a swipe at Rotation’s head, trying to get him to duck. Thankfully Rotation did, and so Togaru was able to keep the tempo of the fight. He did some more swiping, trying to get something to stop Rotation.

“You’re not defeating me that easily,” Rotation said, managing to break Togaru’s blade with his hand. Togaru absorbed the wrist blades, getting ready again.

“Ack!” Rotation said. Looks like some shrapnel might’ve gotten into his hands.

“Huh, you might just be able to keep up with me Rotation,” Togaru smiled. He reformed the blades, and charged again.

“Bondo! Where are you?!” Rotation asked, annoyed.

Togaru laughed. “Glue Head left you alone.”

“You know we have names! Use them!” Rotation said, plunging his hand into the wall.

Togaru decided to punch Rotation’s chin, only for his head to spin completely around?

“Woah! Ok… that was… unexpected.”

“What the fuck?!” Togaru asked, confused and stunned.

(All Might and the rest of the Observation Room was dumbfounded upon seeing Kaibara’s head just rotate completely around. While some of 1-B realized what was going on, it was still very confusing.)

Then Glue Head ran back in. “There are vines covering the e-ent-”

“Just glue him!” Rotation said.

Togaru tried to charge Glue Head, only for him to shoot out glue in fear. Togaru found himself stuck in the glue. He went to attack, but the glue was still very sticky. He tried to chop up the glue, only for it to not work, and he didn’t know what would happen if he absorbed these blades.

He then realized something wrapped around his arm. “Togaru Kamakiri has been captured!”

“Fucking come on!” Togaru said.

————

As Sen and Bondo got to the stairs, he commented to Bondo. “Thanks for coming back, Bondo.”

“Actually, I went around in a circle and I got so scared I just shot out some glue.”

Sen paused, not sure how to respond to that. He then shrugged, “Still, you did help. Be proud of that.”

“Right!” Bondo said. “There are vines covering the staircases and I’m not suited for that.”

Sen nodded. “But I should be.” After they reached the vines, Sen went to go and rip up the vines. It worked, and the vines just regrew.

“We’re not winning this, are we?” Bondo asked.

That made something come over Sen. “I will not give up!” Despite Sen’s enthusiasm, they only managed to get their heads above the floor before time was called. The vines were quickly retracted back as well.

————

All Might waited as all four returned, though Young Kamakiri still seemed miffed. “I assume Young Shiozaki being MVP is not in dispute, is it?”

There were many people nodding, almost seeming nervous.

“Though Young Kaibara, what happened when Young Kamakiri punched you?”

“Oh uh… turns out my joints are just all free? Like my Quirk is just speed and durability…” Young Kaibara said, clearly still nervous.

“Alright then. Further notes can be discussed next week! Now then.” All Might selected the next two teams. “We have Team F vs Team H!”

————

Juzo was thinking about how he and his partner could get ready for the fight. Some of his ideas involved just melting the stairs and leaving it be. He still had his swimming and Tsunotori could fly.

Speaking of Tsunotori… “Where bomb go?” She asked, trying to say it in Japanese “Ugh! I really need to work on my Japanese,” she said, stomping her foot, making a weird clopping sound.

Juzo just smirked underneath his helmet, having realized something. “Actually Tsunotori, we aren’t going to have much of a problem in the communication department. Arguably we can…” Juzo trailed off, swearing he saw a vein pop on her forehead.

“You speak English?! And you never tried to talk to me?! I have been complaining about not talking, and I haven’t understood most of anything for the last two rounds! And you knew we were partners and didn’t try to help me?!” She said, a horn popping off her head into her hand.

Juzo gulped, before starting to run.

————

Nirengeki was looking at the only boy in his class shorter than him. “So your Quirk can basically do anything?”

Fukidashi shrugged. “I guess. Yours is still powerful, I think. I know I wouldn’t want to make you mad.”

Nirengeki shrugged. “So we’re limited to you only forming items. Want to make a ramp and get to the third floor?”

“Why third?”

“We get in the middle and…” Nirengeki trailed off as he started to hear screaming. Both him and Fukidashi turned to hear as the building started to look odd. Then the building started to melt?

“We should get going!” Nirengeki said, as the two high tailed away from the building about to collapse. Pony soon shot out of a window, as soon the building collapsed, and Nirengeki didn’t see Honenuki leave.

“Honenuki!” Nirengeki said, running on over. He tried to do something, only for him to see some of the rubble start to melt, and Nirengeki hoped he was fine.

Honenuki’s head and torso shot up. “Woah! That was scary!”

“There you are you little-” Pony said something in English, before All Might soon landed.

“Young Pony. Young Honenuki.” Pony soon fell down, unable to control her horns due to shock. He then started to speak in English. “Both of your actions just now are a disappointment. Young Pony, attacking your partner because you can not control your emotions?! And Young Honenuki, did you even consider the fact your partner could fly, or did you just try to endanger all three of your fellow classmates?” Honenuki seemed stunned. “Considering both of your files, I expected much, much better from the both of you.” Both of the blondes present felt disappointment in their actions, magnified by being berated by the Symbol of Peace.

All Might turned to face Pony. “Young Pony. You will have straight up failed today’s class.” He turned to Honenuki, as Pony’s head just dropped. “Young Honenuki, due to being the victim, you will at least be given a remedial class later on.”

“Y-yes All Might,” Honenuki said, his body releasing some tension.

“Uh All Might…?” Nirengeki said, not sure what just happened. “What’s the current plan…?”

All Might seemed to pause, starting to think. “Your planned opponents have been disqualified. So you and Young Fukidashi will go and split up and fight on the next two teams.”

“Yes All Might.” Fukidashi said.

“Excellent! Now then we’re all going back to get ready and inform everyone else about these changes.”

————

All Might just hoped the quick changes he made would go well.

He looked over at the other four, Young Shoda and Young Fukidashi who were both in a nervous mood. It shouldn’t be a serious problem for the next teams to join. No, Young Honenuki and Young Pony were the real issue.

Their actions in the building were not good, and not something for heroes to aspire and do. Which made All Might question why he let Young Bakugo off without warning yesterday. He then realized most likely it was because Young Honenuki and Young Pony were meant to be partners, which wasn’t true yesterday. But still… did Young Bakugo go too far?

It was something he’d talk to Aizawa about for later. He soon arrived in the Observation Room.

“Hello students. Due to what just occurred in the building today, we will be using Building E and Young Shoda and Young Fukidashi will both be fighting in the next trial. Is that alright?”

Young Tokage raised her hand, before asking. “Are they going to be together or split up?”

“They will be split up.” All Might went to get the teams ready.

“Well then, we will have Young Shoda with Team D and Young Fukidashi with Team C.”

————

“So we’re defending against Tokage, Shoda, and Tsuburaba,” Yosetsu said. “Hm… maybe we can just weld the bomb to the outside?”

“That won’t work well at all,” Fukidashi said, leading to both staring at him. “U-unlike you two, I actually managed to stay around, and well… Tokage can fly.”

“If I may inquire, how does Tokage fly?” Yanagi Reiko asked.

“Well… she can kind of… split apart? It’s odd looking, but then again, manga head,” Fukidashi said, his ‘face’ changing into some laughing kanji.

“I believe I have figured out a plan of defense for our fight,” Yana Reiko said.

Both Yosetsu and Fukidashi looked at her. “Using a combination of our Quirks, you make wall onomatopoeia, I float them into position, and then you weld them into place.”

\\“Let’s go Reiko!”\\

Both Yosetsu and Fukidashi looked at each other, before shrugging. “Seems fine to me,” Fukidashi said.

“I like that plan,” Awase said, hands crackling with fire.

————

Setsuna was getting ready for the fight. Shoda suddenly joining the team was a surprise, and she just hoped Pony didn’t get too sullen. Though one thing about being with Shoda was that she wasn’t stuck alone with Tsuburaba.

“Well, later on Tokage, maybe you and me…?” He motioned.

“Keep your perversions to yourself,” Setsuna said, having gone over the map with the other two. “Hm… I’ll go and take the top floor down, you two work your way up.”

“Alright, that works for me,” Shoda said.

“And how do you plan to get to the top of the building Gir- What was that for?” He asked, as he felt Shoda’s hand slap his neck.

“My Quirk is now active,” Shoda said. “And keep making Tokage uncomfortable, it’ll go off.”

Setsuna smirked, since Tsuburaba went before Shoda did. Tsuburaba’s look of terror was awesome.

“So you go and deal with the bottom floor and down, and I’ll take it from the top. Simple.”

Tsuburaba snuck a look at Setsuna during the waiting time, before she heard, “The Hero Team may now enter!”

Setsuna separated some of her hair, and then started to fly, and she could hear Tsuburaba yelp in surprise. She was confused as to why all the fifth floor windows were covered by… honestly she didn’t know what was plugging the walls.

Setsuna turned on the earpiece, getting on the fourth floor. “All the ways into the fifth floor are blocked off,” she said, standing in front of a blocked off stairwell. The stairwell’s blocks literally said ‘blocker’ in kanji. Setsuna shrugged. If it works.

“Coming up to help!” Shoda said over the intercom. After a bit, Shoda and Tsuburaba ran up, panting from all the running. “Well, we’ll need to take care of that.”

“Hm…” Setsuna said. She then snapped her fingers. “Got an idea.”

“Oh?” Shoda asked.

“We break the floor above us with your Quirk and we all get on in.”

“What about collateral?” Tsuburaba asked.

“The target is a nuclear bomb, remember? We fail, and the collateral is an entire city.”

“Oh right…” Tsuburaba said.

Setsuna nodded. “Want help getting up?” She asked, hoping to get over it.

“Sure.” Shoda said. Setsuna lifted him up with her hands, due to the low ceiling and Shoda hit it hard. He flexed his wrist in trying to deal with it. Soon after a few seconds, the ceiling started to crack. The duo repeated, and then, the ceiling collapsed from Shoda’s normal punch.

“Woah!” Setsuna quickly tried to get them away, only for Tsuburaba to form an air wall to keep him safe.

“You good Shoda?!” Setsuna asked.

“Yes,” his voice called out.

“Well then, good reflexes Tsuburaba,” Setsuna said.

Tsuburaba then got an interesting smirk. “Well… if you want to show you real thanks-”

Setsuna just laughed, “Don't even think about that.” She floated herself and Shoda onto the fifth floor, before starting to move out.

“Hey!” Tsuburaba called out, realizing he was left behind. He quickly blew to make some air platforms.

————

Manga was worried. His walls never broke down like this before, how did they break his Quirk’s walls up? He still didn’t even know how much they could handle, which… actually was probably a bad thing. Manga could already hear Monoma’s annoyance and Midoriya’s rambling about how to test it.

Awase and Yanagi Reiko, he had to remember how they worked, were both looking at him.

“I don’t know what’s going on! Shoda’s Quirk shouldn’t be that insane in power to break my Quirk!”

(Meanwhile, the Observation Room realized the Hero Team had paused when Manga screamed. The Heroes looked at each other and Tokage seemed to smile.)

“Well, your Quirk is the one that’s actually blocking it, and my Quirk won’t just fucking break like that.” Awase said.

“I think we should try and get ready for them to arrive and fight,” Reiko said, trying to calm them both down.

\\“We’re locked inside of this room!”\\

“We’re blocked in by one of my walls,” Manga said, “We’ll be fine.”

“You mean the walls that broke apart to our opponents already?” Awase asked.

“I don’t know what’s going on there!”

Reiko seemed to then be staring at the walls. “My partners.”

“Did Monoma and Midoriya not figure out what your Quirk actually does.”

“They said there was no limit!” Manga defended.

“Fukidashi and Awase.”

“Well clearly there fuck- What?!” Awase said, getting hit by a glowing pebble.

“The wall is cracking,” Reiko said. Both Awase and Manga turned to look, replacing what she just said was true. Awase ran to try and Weld the wall, his hand already sparking.

Right as Awase got to the wall and put his hand on it, the wall burst open. Tokage quickly floated on in. Manga decided to quickly react and repeated, “Rat-tat-tat-tat-tat.” The ‘words’ shot out of his head, firing on the three opponents.

However, they seemed to break against an invisible wall right in front of him. Right, [Solid Air]. Tokage seemed to go right for the bomb, leading to the battle ending.

“Hero Team wins!” All Might announced.

“How did you get past my creations?!” Manga asked.

“We just went through the ceiling. Then I heard you two yelling and decided to make a surprise attack through the wall. Though…” Tokage looked at the blocked door, “How did you plan to get out normally?”

The faux villains looked at each other, realizing the stupid decision they made.

\\“Finally they realize!”\\

————

“So after that performance, who do we think should be MVP?” All Might asked.

Young Kendo was the one to explain. “I mean, is anyone other than Tokage even considerable? She figured out a plan to beat her opponents.”

Young Honenuki seemed to perk up, but still seemed unsure of saying something. “Do you have anything to add, Young Honenuki?”

Young Honenuki seemed nervous being looked at like that. “W-well, outside of locking themselves out of the room, which depending on the exact type of villains they were mimicking, the villains plan wasn’t too bad. It’s just going against a Recommended Student would lead to more lateral thinking.”

Everyone then started to look at Tokage, who got very nervous. “You’re the other Recommendation Student?!” seemed to be the rough question being asked.

Young Honenuki seemed to realize his error. All Might hoped he would figure out how to stay more collected. It was odd, since Young Honenuki was considered the third most composed one at the Recommendation Exam, behind both of 1-A’s. The loss of control and the quick beration must be getting to him. Kan though was eying Young Honenuki, so that’d probably be fine.

“Yes, I agree with the assessment of the MVP!” All Might said, getting everyone else’s attention. “Now then, only two teams are left, and the heroes will be…” He went and grabbed a lot. “Team I!”

————

Itsuka was getting ready for the fight. She looked over at Kodai, who still hadn’t spoken a word here at U.A.

“So, what do you think we can…” Itsuka started, only to trail off as she saw Kodai just shrink the bomb and put it in a pocket. Wait, how many were in that costume if she can shrink anything to fit inside?

“Hm.” She ‘said.’

“You just want to shrink the bomb and keep it on us?”

Kodai nodded.

“You remember they can win by capturing both of us, right?” Itsuka reiterated.

Kodai just pointed at Itsuka. “Oh wait, I stall to win?” Kodai nodded.

“Works enough for me. I assume then you can’t shrink people?” Itsuka asked.

Another nod, alongside a “Hm.”

“Alright then, let’s do this.”

“Hm.” Kodai said, before she pulled out another pair of items and offered one of them to Kendo.

————

Shihai looked over at his partner Komori. She seemed very nervous, and honestly, Shihai didn’t blame her. “Hey Komori, you don’t need to think about your new Quirk aspect. If you want I can just handle it for you?”

“N-no,” Komori said. “I w-want to be able to help as well.” Shihai had to admit it was admirable for her to continue to try and help out being a hero.

“Well then, do you have any black mushrooms I can go through? Or wide capped ones to cast good enough shadows. I can just go through and quickly scout to find the bomb and win.

“Hm… Oh! I got some. Wine Cap Mushrooms should be able to help us out. However I can’t cover everything a lot…”

“It’ll be fine,” Shihai said. “I trust you to help us win this fight.”

“Right!” Komori said. She was nervous, if the shaking water guns were any indication.

“The Hero Team may now enter!” Shihai heard All Might announce in their comms.

“Just stay back,” Komori said, starting to shoot her water guns and spread the spores. Shihai had to admit that it didn’t seem that weird. Considering some of their classmates, yeah, she was just like the rest of them. Nothing wrong with her at all.

Though seeing all the shadows made him grin. He felt himself melting into the darkness, becoming one with it. It was almost like a void he floated around. He should probably tell Monoma how to navigate it safely for when Monoma copies [Black]. After the Quirk Assessment, he had no reason to deny his usage of it.

Shihai followed Komori, watching as she spread more mushrooms for him to move through.

(‘At least this is the last battle,” All Might thought to himself. “I don’t think this one can be used again.’)

“How are you doing Komori?” Shihai asked, making his voice come from almost all around her.

“Woah!” Komori said, looking around for a ‘source’ of the voice. “You‘re following me?”

“I’ll be here to help you for as long as I am in this fight,” Shihai then chuckled. “Though look down here.” He went and opened his eyes on one of the mushrooms.

“That’s so cool. Maybe you can help me with making my mushrooms more useful…”

“Hey. Your mushrooms are already useful for my mastery of the dark. I’m here and-” Shihai felt himself forced away, as light suddenly lit upon where he was, forcing him to move away. At least he was in the bigger void, though he didn’t know if there was a smaller one.

He managed to reorient himself and started to look, only to see Kendo and Kodai there, with Kodai holding a torch light, and Kendo going right for Komori. They also seemed to have gas masks on? Where did those come from? Deciding to be there to help, he left the void and crashed right into Kendo, having surprised her.

He wasn’t able to dodge Kendo’s retaliatory hits, but then he noticed that her corset was black, and decided to jump into it to get away, since the one thing he shouldn’t enter was his own shadow, and Kodai was aiming the torch light right at him.

(The Observation Room just stared at the actions in shock.

“Uh… did he just-” Tsuburaba started.

“I really hope he is not enjoying this,” Shiozaki said, her voice seeming a bit stern again.)

Shihai felt better being inside another black thing, and decided to use it to his advantage and started to punch Kendo from inside the void.

“Ow!” She cried. “He’s punching me through the corset!”

Shihai paused as he heard Kendo and realized what he was in. Though he stayed committed, and made sure not to punch up. Even if he wanted to be a trickster, being labeled a pervert would be detrimental. Then he felt the void expand, and his next punches somehow hit the open air?

He then felt his wrist get grabbed and pulled him out. Already confused, he felt himself get chopped in the neck and then he collapsed. He felt something wrap around him.

————

Itsuka was still feeling weird, as she went back to holding her stomach. “G-good thinking Kodai,” she said, having wrapped Kuroiro in Capture Tape. She then lifted up her expanded corset and slid him out.

“Kuroiro has been captured!” All Might announced.

“Alright Kodai, I think you’re good to shrink it back down.”

“Nm,” Kodai said, though Kendo realized it was negative.

Itsuka was confused, before realizing what could go wrong. “Oh!” She went out under the corset, and Kodai put her hands together. Itsuka took the back to normal corset and managed to quickly get it back on.

“Now we have to find Komori,” she said, only to see Kodai was already gone.

————

Yui was looking for Komori to finish this battle and class.

At least everyone else here wasn’t constantly loud. The alarm during lunch still had her on edge. Not to mention ‘Kacchan’s’ yelling right beforehand. Shoda was there and knew how to help calm her down. She did know Heroics work would be loud, but she had an idea for a Support Item to help. She wondered if the Quirk Nerds could help make it even better. Probably when they discuss her Quirk more in depth.

She decided to start following the trail of mushrooms, since it was probably going to be the most likely path. She looked around, only to not find her still. Where would Komori be? Even if she somehow lost, she figured Kendo would be able to hold up.

She decided to go and look around some more for Komori. Walking around, she felt fine having the gas mask on her face. Being prepared was definitely paying off.

After some more walking, Yui soon found her body getting covered in mushrooms. She started to panic, trying to get the mushrooms off of her, not liking the creepy feeling coming over her. She started to get worried, not liking what was going on. She then felt something wrap around her.

“Yui Kodai has been captured!” She heard All Might say.

————

Kinoko had run off after seeing Kuroiro dive out of one of the shadows to mess up Kendo’s charge. She wasn’t sure how much worth she had being a hero, with everything that was going on. And the… Kinoko shook her head, she wasn’t going to think about that, not for her hopeful friends.

But then, she realized that Kuroiro was probably disappointed in herself. She knew she was. She then heard Kuroiro get captured, and grew more worried and disappointed. However, she soon paused to think. She… she was here to be a hero. She had to at least try, like Kuroiro did. Even if she failed, she could say she tried.

She heard footsteps moving closer to her, and she started to use [Mushroom] and spread spores around. She soon triggered them, and went on to see Kodai. Kodai was trying to get the mushrooms off of her. Using that opportunity, she went and wrapped the capture tape around Kodai.

“Yui Kodai has been captured!” All Might announced, making Komori feel better. She then brought out an anti-mushroom spray and handed it to Kodai so she could use it.

“Here you go.” She said, pushing the can into view. She started to walk and hoped to find Kendo, even if she was not sure how to handle her.

She encountered Kendo, and tried to spread her spores again. Kendo had some mushrooms grow on her, but it didn’t deter her. Komori tried to fight back, but Kendo’s fighting prowess easily outmatched hers, combined with the general physical build. Komori found herself forced onto the wall by an enlarged hand.

Kendo’s hand went back down, and Kinoko hit the ground, only for her to get wrapped up. “Kinoko Komori has been captured! The Villain Team wins!” Kinoko was still proud of herself, as she soon gave Kendo some more anti Mushroom spray.

As the four came out, Kuroiro came about with a smile. “Good job Komori.”

“Thanks…” Kinoko said.

————

All Might looked over the room as the last four. “Young Kendo and Young Kodai. Are you two ok?”

“They will be,” Young Komori said. “The sprays are basically able to handle everything due to how my Quirk works.”

“Still, you two will go to Recovery Girl immediately after class dismissal,” Kan said.

“Understood Sensei!” Young Kendo said.

“Hm!” Young Kodai said much more quietly than normal. Young Shoda was there, seemingly helping her calm down.

“Well alright then. Who here do you think is worth being MVP?”

“This fight seems much harder to determine one for,” Young Tokage said.

“I agree with the sentiment, but in my eyes, Kodai seems by far the most appropriate for MVP?”

“May you please elaborate Young Shishida?”

“Even though Kodai didn’t have a single takedown, she still provided gas masks for herself and her teammate. Most likely to prevent Komori’s spores from entering their throats.”

“I can do that?!” Young Komori suddenly asked. All Might could feel the temperature of the room drop as everyone looked at her in shock.

Young Shishida nervously messed with his glasses before continuing. “I would assume so, yes. Your main problem is a moist environment and well…” Young Shishida trailed off. “Anyways, Kodai did the most to be prepared, even shrinking the bomb to make sure a capture could still lead to devastating consequences.”

“She did?” Young Kuroiro asked, shocked.

“Hm,” Young Kodai responded.

“While I am unsure just what the consequences of an explosive being shrunk down is, and it exploding while in that state, it was a good way of making sure you could win a Pyrrhic victory. Congratulations Young Kodai.”

Young Kodai seemed nervous being the center of attention, so All Might decided to end the class there. “Class is now dismissed.”

After they all left, All Might deflated into Toshinori. Kan was still there though. “I want to ask one thing. I realized your lesson plans involved you asking the students for the MVP, and it was scribbled in. Why was it a late addition?”

“Kan, for one, I do not expect to be a great teacher, so while I can say reasonably who is good, I need to figure out who else is already able to keep track and analyze other battles. That’s what the MVP questioning was about.” Toshinori seemed unsure about adding this next part. “It also means I am less likely to have my own bias come through…”

“Like with Monoma,” Kan said.

Toshinori coughed up some blood. “Yes… like with Young Monoma. I am surprised to learn he worked with Young Midoriya already.”

Kan just groaned. “That was an experience and a half. Eight students ended up on the wall right next to us just because those two started analysing Quirks. I was even asked by Monoma to help train Midoriya on his Quirk.”

That surprised Toshinori. “That is a surprise. I remember back in my day no one wanted to even be on friendly terms if they were in the other Hero Class.”

“Same here,” Kan admitted. “But the first day and no set rivalry changed that. Did you know they have a Quirk Analysis Club? And the rest of the students made another one to pay them?”

Toshinori was surprised. “No actually.” How much of Young Midoriya did he miss? He really needed to go talk to him after class.

Kan then pulled out his phone. “Inui wants me to be at a meeting for the third Year General course. Nezu apparently said there will be bad news and I’m the one that’s best at controlling him.”

“Alright then,” Toshinori said as Kan went off. Now to find Young Midoriya.

————

“Well, since I am already up here, I’ll go now. I am Jurota Shishida. It is a pleasure to meet you all, and I must tell you my Quirk has some drawbacks. [Beast] allows me to become a strong beast like creature, at the cost of my cognitive abilities.”

“You have Quirk Cognitive Loss?” Sir Midoriya said.

“Yes. If I may ask Sir Monoma, does your Quirk cause those problems as well.”

“Actually,” Sir Monoma started to think, “I’m not sure, I never copied a Quirk with QCL aspects.”

“Can your scan detect if that would happen?”

“Let’s see,” Sir Monoma said. Jurota felt something come over his body, and it felt weird.

“Well, good thing I scanned. I will suffer from QCL if I use it.”

Sir Midoriya seemed to be writing in a pair of notebooks, one decorated with fur and a yellow one that seemed to have a massive decoration of all the colors swirling. How was that happening? “That’s so interesting to know.”

“Anything else about my Quirk you discovered, Sir Monoma?” Jurota asked, in part to keep distracted from Sir Midoriya’s Notebook thing. Or maybe it was his Quirk. That’d actually make more sense.

“Your Quirk sadly can’t go in stages. It’s all or nothing.”

Jurota nodded. “I figured as much Sir Monoma. It was hard to test, but that is what we determined.”

“Training might fix that, for all I know,” Sir Monoma said.

“Thank you,” Jurota said. “Is there anything else you two can think of?”

“Maybe figure out how to quickly go between Beast and normal forms so you can use whichever one is more needed?” Sir Midoriya said. “Hey wait, is the Beast’s strength additive or multiplicative?”

“I am unaware of that, Sir Midoriya,” Jurota said, pondering that. “I just know it’s an increase in strength. I train in both forms regardless,” he said, looking at Sir Monoma.

“I’m not sure myself,” Sir Monoma admitted. “But your Beast form’s strength is stronger because you train in it.” He confirmed.

“Thank you, and Sir Midoriya, that does seem like something I should focus on more, thank you,” he bowed, before returning to the group.

Chapter Text

Izuku was wandering around a bit and looking for his 1-B friends. He was waiting for Monoma around, and was wondering how they all dealt with the Battle Trials. After thinking over Monoma’s Cold Quirk Theory, he was worried about having one himself. But still, with [One for All], he wasn’t sure about being copied.

Izuku was brought out of his thoughts when he heard Tokage. Looking up, he saw her, Tsunotori, and Shoda all walking together. “Uh… hello? Where are you all going?”

“We’re visiting Monoma and Kodai in Recovery Girl’s,” Tokage said.

“So you had Battle Trials too?” Izuku asked. “How did they go?” He asked after they all nodded their heads, though Tsunotori seemed far more unhappy.

“Uh… I think I go now!” Tsunotori said, before she started high tailing it. Shoda went and followed her.

“What was that about?” Izuku asked, confused.

“Something I think Pony would prefer stays within our class,” Tokage said. “Looking for Monoma?”

“Yeah, I am. Wait, was he…?”

“Monoma was seriously cut up by Rin’s scales,” Tokage answered. “Not sure how long he’ll be though.”

“Well alright then, did you win your trial?”

“Yep!” Tokage said. “Flying and being quick allowed me to go and grab the bomb fast.”

“How was it? Because that was probably your first time using your Quirk in front of everyone?”

“I just used the hair trick to pull it off,” Tokage said. “Still not fully sure about showing everything else.”

“I’m sure you’ll have the confidence to show your Quirk off to them,” Izuku said.

“Thanks Greenie.” Tokage said, before smiling and deciding to go and ruffle Izuku’s hair.

“H-hey! What was that for?!” Izuku asked.

“I wanted to do something to segue into something else,” came the response. “Still up to train your Quirk later?”

“Yeah… just not sure where-”

“Monoma said we can go and use Gym K after your club with him.”

“Right!” Izuku nodded. “‘Gym K.’” He wrote that down as a reminder in his phone. “Oh wait! Speaking of Quirks, how did everyone do with their new Quirk attributes?”

Tokage then got a little nervous. “Well…”

“Young Midoriya!” All Might said from behind him. “I would like to speak with you about something.”

“Who are you?” Tokage asked, looking at the non buff All Might.

“I am Toshinori Yagi. All Might isn’t always available due to various reasons, so I am also around to act as an envoy for his agency and any personal notes he has. Though please don’t just go around sharing this, alright Young Tokage?”

“Right, of course,” Tokage said.

“Have a good day then,” All Might said, motioning her away.

Izuku followed All Might into his office. “That’s not a bad plan, hiding your debuffed form behind that.”

All Might chuckled. “Thank you Young Midoriya. Now then, I heard you befriended Young Monoma,” All Might sounded unsure, for some odd reason.

“Oh yeah! I encountered him at lunch on the first day. Tokage too actually. He really knows a lot about Quirks…” Izuku then started to trail off.

“Like you do as well?” All Might asked.

“Yeah…” Izuku said. “I’m still surprised we’re being allowed to do Quirk Counseling. Also so many people have bad Quirk Counselors.”

“I heard about it. It came up during today’s Heroics Class with 1-B.”

“Oh?! How’d it go?” Izuku asked, already getting a pen out and a book as well.

“Young Rin caused serious injuries to Young Monoma,” All Might said.

“Oh…” Izuku said, slumping. “He didn’t know how injuring his scales shooting out would be, didn’t he?” All Might didn’t respond, and so Izuku looked up, and he saw All Might was in shock?

He then coughed. “Yes… that’s exactly what was wrong. If I may, Young Midoriya, why did you never really bring this up when we were training?”

“Well… when we first met, you signed my analysis notebook, and never brought it up. So I figured it was just some hobby I should focus less on then training for [One for All].”

All Might seemed to be thinking, before remembering what Izuku was talking about. “Oh! I am sorry then. It is very clear you are very good at analysis. I am sorry for making you feel like you should be ignoring parts of you.”

“It’s nothing that much-”

“It very much is Young Midoriya. Your Quirk analysis is very effective. Please keep working on this. Though I want to get back to why I wanted to talk to you.”

Izuku straightened out his body again. “What is it?”

“Has Young Monoma copied [One for All]?”

“What?! No.”

All Might then sighed in relief. “I don’t want to know what would happen if he copied [One for All]. Considering how it works with other Quirks, I don’t want him to get more powerful due to it messing around with [Copy]. If the power is able to move over to him… He’d have way more than three, or even empower the copied ones.”

Izuku then got really worried. “A-all Might. Are you saying [One for All] enhances Quirks?”

“Yes I am. What is wrong, Young Midoriya?” All Might asked, now concerned. Izuku’s mind immediately went 100 kilometers an hour. Not even he was fully sure what was going on inside it, but if Monoma’s idea from yesterday…

“I-I think we need to have Monoma scan me and my Quirk!”

All Might quickly gained a massive look of shock. “Young Midoriya! Why would you be willing to let Young Monoma copy your Quirk?”

“H-he won’t just copy it. I-I’m sure he’ll scan it. And well… yesterday we talked with a bunch of Meteorology Club members and a good many of them are nearly fatal. Then Monoma started to think about what would happen if there was an actually only fatal Quirk. Because right now, I can’t think of any. But then you mentioned [One for All] enhances Quirks of the wielder…” he said, very nervous right now.

All Might’s face was currently thinking, before it started to become… fearful? “Do you trust Young Monoma to not say anything?”

“Y-yes,” Izuku said, not liking this look on All Might.

“We are going to go and talk to Young Monoma right now,” All Might said, getting up, confusing Izuku. He got up to follow All Might out.

————

Sekijiro found himself in the meeting with Inui. It was a Third Year General Course meeting, though this was not the first time he was there to wrangle Inui when he goes feral, and if Nezu thinks it was going to happen, it was going to happen. He just hoped he was in enough shape to look over the students at Gym K afterwards.

Nezu then arrived and the rest of the teachers shut up. “Now then, thank you all for arriving for this urgent meeting. Though I must admit, for once it is good news, even if the overall details are not going to be great.”

That confused Sekijiro. Good news, but he was called in to reign in Inui? These details better be something to get angry about.

“Is this perchance related to Aoidoku’s mood today?” One of the homeroom teachers, 3-F he thinks, said.

“Yes, it is Ririka,” Nezu answered. “Yesterday, Aoidoku went and talked with some new Quirk Counselors.”

Sekijiro felt some pride in his chest, even if he was just thinking about the idea that it was his kids who did it.

“It was then revealed by the Counselors that her Quirk is not randomly triggered.”

Sekijiro was as floored as everyone else. He knew about Aoidoku, her Quirk was considered a danger to everyone else, and she had some mental issues, which Inui at least did not confirm for confidentiality.

“T-this isn’t a joke, right Nezu?” Ririka asked, voice not believing. “H-how could they-”

“One of them has very good interactions with Quirks,” came Nezu’s response. Sekijiro would not deny the big smile his face suddenly made on the confirmation of his theory. “Her Quirk clots her blood vessels with the poisonous material. Her excretion was due to it building up and blocking blood vessels. Her heart then pushed out all of the poison through her pores to keep her alive.”

Sekijiro was shocked to hear that was how the Quirk worked. He could hear the growl from Inui though. But still, this didn’t seem like something worth his wrangling.

“What else is there?” Inui asked. He clearly knew that as well.

“While the poison is generally built up over time, it is increased whenever she is afraid or anxious,” Nezu said, motioning his head at Inui while looking at Sekijiro.

Inui slammed his hands down on the table so hard it actually tilted a bit. Sekijiro went to go and keep him from going and standing on the table. “So the girl who’s afraid of her Quirk and anxious over causing trouble for everyone around her, has a Quirk where it’s more potent when she’s afraid and anxious?”

“Yes,” Nezu replied. “For now, I have already given her the container Power Loader’s made for keeping the poison safely contained until we can see how it works for now.”

“Wait! Does that mean she can manually expel the poison herself?” Ririka asked.

“Yes it does.”

“Am I allowed to ask who her Quirk Counselors are, and how did Shuzenji miss that?”

“Now now Inui, we can’t just go around and make a lawsuit for every bad Quirk Counselor. It’ll take too much time. And the board won’t let us ‘waste the money,’” Nezu mumbled. “As for Shuzenji, she admits most of the time she’s seen Aoidoku was after the incidents, so her blood vessels were cleared up.”

Sekijiro was wondering if Monoma was actually going to try and sue his current students’ Quirk Counselors, and then just add Aoidoku’s to the list.

“Still want to,” Inui grumbled.

“We can deal with that later,” Nezu said, taking back control of the conversation. “As of now, Aoidoku should no longer be a danger to anyone around her, provided she is not jump scared of course.”

“Understood,” Ririka said. She then straightened. “Wait! Does that mean we no longer need to buy an antidote?”

“Indeed. That’ll free up a good amount of the General Course’s budget,” Nezu said with a smile.

“No surprise the HPSC didn’t provide help for any non heroes,” Sekijiro muttered under his breath.

“Now Kan, we can’t just defile their name just because you don’t like them.”

“Fine…” Sekijiro said. The rest of the meeting seemed normal, which wasn’t a bad thing.

————

Neito soon found himself waking up. Last thing he remembered was his head hitting the metal floor. “Ugh…” he said, getting up and holding his head.

“He’s up!” He suddenly heard. He turned to the source and saw Pony.

“There you are Crazy,” Tokage said.

“Out of my way!” Neito then heard Recovery Girl say. She then whacked him on his head. “I swear if you’re going to be 1-B’s version of Midoriya I’m going to lose it.”

Tokage chuckled. “He already is. Both of them are Quirk Nerds and got injured during their first Heroics Class.”

Recovery Girl just shook her head. “Still, you’re fine to continue. Just wait for a few minutes.”

“Yes Recovery Girl,” Monoma said. When she went off, Monoma immediately asked, “How’s Tetsutetsu?”

“He’s fine,” Tokage said. “Turns out nothing major for him. Something about whatever’s between his brain and head to prevent serious concussions with his body.”

“Huh. Well, how did the Battle Trials go?”

Tokage then grinned. “I won and got MVP. You did as well.” She hit his shoulder with her fist.

Neito nodded. “And how did your Battle Trial go Pony?”

Pony then went beet red. “I don’t want to talk about it!” She shrieked. Tokage then started to move away from Pony.

This action confused Neito, until a cane came and hit Pony right between her horns. Neito flinched in sympathy. “Quiet. I have people here who need to rest,” Recovery Girl said, before walking off.

“Alright then. Oh yeah Tokage, I heard you helped Midoriya earlier today at lunch?”

“Yep!” Tokage said, smiling.

“That’s good. We have Gym K later on today, so hopefully we can figure out how to help him with his Quirk.”

“Wait,” Tokage said. “You don’t know either? You can scan them.”

Monoma just shrugged. “I don’t think he wants me to scan it, which is fine with me. Same with Kodai, too.”

“Wait really?” Tokage asked, surprised. “Didn’t think you’d be like that.”

“I am not someone trying to take their Quirks and replace them, I want to let them shine on their own.” Tokage and Pony were both confused, Tokage from wording and Pony having no clue. Then their faces both turned into shocked ones, staring behind him.

Neito then heard a cough from behind him, “Young Monoma, I would like to speak with you. Are you able to come up now?”

He turned around, only to see Midoriya and… someone way too familiar. “Probably, just got to check with Recovery Girl.”

“What was I being mentioned for-” Recovery Girl said, before seeing Midoriya and the adult. “You’re good Monoma, go and leave with them,” she said sternly, almost pushing Monoma out.

“Alright, alright. I’ll join you, just let me change first.”

“Of course Young Monoma.” He said, which still felt weird.

————

After a bit, Neito followed the pair into a confusing office. Why are they in All Might’s?

“Alright, so what brings me here? Midoriya and I have the Quirk Club we should-”

“Think of it as a… personal request,” the man said. “There is something important and very secretive going on I want to talk about.”

Neito found himself leaning forward and rested his chin on his hands, as his elbows rested on his legs. “How secretive? And why me?”

“More important than State Secrets, I don’t even let the HPSC know, even if I’d bet they have suspicions. And as for why, your Quirk has… unique interactions with other Quirks and we need you to verify to make sure we’re all safe.”

Neito wasn’t sure. “I can’t help you without learning the secret, can I?” He asked. It was clear both Midoriya and this man were forcing themselves to talk about this.

“Indeed. Though I think it might be easier if you were to scan Young Midoriya’s Quirk.” Neito was confused by the emphasis on scanning.

“Well… alright then.” Neito went and touched Midoriya, and he did not expect that result.

||| [Quirk: [One Fo-[Stock [Bat-[Gear- [Fa- [Danger- [Black- [Smoke- [Flo- [Thermophile ]-at]-Screen]-Whip]-Sense]-Jin]-shift]-on]-pile] -r All] ] |||

Neito had no clue what was going on while scanning this… abomination of a Quirk. Because that’s what it was, an abomination. He normally just got a copy of all the sensations of a Quirk, and that’s how he figured out Kaibara’s. It was similar to watching a video if he were to explain it to laymen. But with… that, he was hearing 18 at once. It was overwhelming. The shivering he had was most likely because his body wanted to reject the Quirk, and it was a physical response, where the warmer meant it was much more in tune with his body. He then realized that while he didn’t have a lot of information due to it all at once, there was one Quirk trying to freeze his body worse than [Lizard Tail Splitter].

He went to go and focus on that one Quirk trying to freeze him, the one that seemed to be the most… widespread across Izuku. The Quirk that really concerned him was [Thermophile]. A heat absorbing Quirk, but it just sends the heat into his body? How was he not… Neito then realized something else equally as important. The weird thing was Neito named it himself. That should not happen. The only reason he could think of was… Midoriya didn’t know about his own Quirk? Well one of them. Wait… oh. 8 of the ‘videos’ were not actually Quirks. Though they were associated with some. And one was seemingly paused as well.

“-it’s clearly not good for him,” a female voice, Float, said.

“Are we absolutely sure he isn’t copying anything?” Black Whip said.

“The pulling is just him looking over us,” Baton said. “If he were actually copying, we would probably be in major pain. Like with him.”

Gearshift scoffed, “He’s just a mini All for One in the making. Nothing will change that.”

Neito finally came too, after organizing enough about the other Quirks and not the Voices, and realized he had Midoriya’s right hand in a death grip. His other hand was holding Neito’s. Neito let go of Midoriya.

“Are you ok?” Midoriya asked.

Neito realized he was panting. “What did you feel?” The man asked.

Neito eventually calmed himself, before chuckling a bit and going into full blown hysterics. “No wonder you didn’t want me copying your Quirks, it’d send me into a coma and then kill me!”

“What do you mean, Quirks?”

————

Izuku was stunned upon hearing that.

(“Great, now he knows,” Second said.

“This could be a good thing,” First said.)

“What do you mean, Quirks?” Izuku said, and in the corner of his eye All Might was as concerned as he was.

“Uh…” Monoma said, like he needed to think about it. “Let’s see… [Stockpile], which is a terrible name, [Baton], [Gearshift],” Izuku was in shock upon hearing all these Quirks. “[Fa Jin], [Danger Sense], which I will probably consider my favorite by the way-”

(“Huh, that’s interesting,” Fourth said.)

“-[Black Whip], [Smokescreen], [Float]-”

“‘[FLOAT]?!’” All Might spat out some blood.

“And [Thermophile]. That and you have… eight people inside your head, even if one of them seems inactive.”

(“He knows we exist?!” Fifth said, shocked.

“Well this is interesting,” Sixth said, forming some popcorn. First just glared at him. “Eighth won’t come too until [One for All] is done in him.”

“Wait a minute, what’s [Thermophile]?” Seventh asked.

Everyone turned to First, who just sighed. “I really hope Monoma helps him.”)

Izuku and All Might were both floored. “I-I have people inside my head.”

“Wait! You don’t know how… [One for All] works? Why don’t you know?!”

(“Because we didn’t allow it,” Second said.

“Still think this is a bad decision,” Third said.

“And yet none of us know what [Thermophile] is,” Sixth said in the middle of his eating.

Seventh then added. “Eighth and Ninth both trust him now, I think we have to give him a chance.”

“And let’s not throw him away.” Fourth said. “We really don’t want to piss him off and make him the next All for One.”)

“I thought it just passed on the accumulated strength of previous users,” All Might said.

Monoma face palmed. “You’re All Might?! Aren’t you? That’s why you're familiar.”

“I am Young Monoma. I know-”

“Addressing that later,” Monoma interrupted All Might.

(“Ninth really needs to get over his admiration,” Seventh said. “I know Eighth doesn’t want it like that much.”

“Then maybe Copy Brat can help with that,” Fifth said.

“No longer calling him ‘Upgrade?’” Sixth asked, raising a brow.

“Shut it!”)

“Right now the major thing is Midoriya, remember the Cold Quirk thing we discussed yesterday?” Izuku nodded. “Good, [Thermophile] is one. Not sure how it ended-”

“I-it’s mine,” Izuku said, interrupting Monoma. “M-my f-father breathes fire and my mom can attract small objects to her… I am… Quirkless…”

“So Bakugo really is a dick.” That caused Midoriya to sputter.

(“Well, at least he’s one of us now,” Fourth said with a smile.

“Such a low bar that anyone should meet,” Second retorted.)

“Monoma!” Izuku said.

“He sent you to Recovery Girl yesterday and tried to attack you at lunch!”

“You were sent to her by Rin!” Izuku said, trying to keep All Might from-

“Bakugo seemed to have intentions to send you there at best, Young Rin did not.”

“W-what did you say about people in my head?” Izuku tried to steer it away from talking about Kacchan.

“When I was scanning, I heard four people, Float, Gearshift, Black Whip, and Baton. Float seemed to be worried about me, the next two weren’t. Also… who is All for One?”

All Might went rigid. Though Izuku was also confused. “You… heard about All for One?”

(Everyone glared at Second.)

Monoma nodded, staring down All Might, who just sighed.

“All for One… was my rival. Or more accurately All for One is the rival of the bearers of [One for All]. Ironically, All for One created [One for All].”

“H-how?” Izuku asked, nervous.

“All for One had one of the first Quirks, or Meta Abilities as they called them back then. He can take and give any Quirk.”

“So it’s a Meta Quirk? Like Monoma’s?” Izuku asked.

(“Yes! Why do you think we don’t like him!” Third said.)

“Yes. It is,” All Might said. “He used that ability to gain a massive following, usually by giving people power or taking it from those who hated their Quirks.”

“B-but Quirks are…”

“They were brand new at the time, and let’s not pretend discrimination doesn’t still exist, Young Midoriya.” Izuku paused to think about it, before reluctantly accepting it. It was true for him as well.

“However, there was one thing All for One actually cared about. His brother. All for One wanted his brother to have a Quirk to defend himself. A stockpiling quirk of power.”

“I think this is where I need to come on in to explain, so we’re not confused,” Monoma said. “[Stockpile] in and of itself is actually a very weak Quirk. Probably why All for One gave him that Quirk. Powerful enough to keep him ‘safe,’ weak enough to never challenge him. Then it combined with his brother’s Quirk which is the one I assume is the one causing [One for All] to be able to transfer?” All Might nodded. “It’s willpower. That’s what it stockpiles, and that willpower turns into strength. [Baton] works with [Willpower], as I wish to call it, by making it so their willpower is passed on. However…”

“The willpower can only be used up if it’s the actual person contributing to it? But-that-doesn’t-explain-why-All-Might-seems-to-never-be-failing-until-six-years-ago.So-then-maybe-[Willpower]-stockpiles-it,and-then-using-[Baton]-that-one-passes-it-on-for-us-to-use.Most-likely-why-I-apparently-have-their-Quirks.Quirks-are-part-of-the-personality-which-can-be-argued-to-be-willpower.”

“That’s some lucky and correct guesses,” Monom said.

“It is?” Izuku asked, putting his notebook down.

“Young Midoriya, are you writing about [One for All] in a notebook? And where did it come from?”

(“Until learning of [Thermophile], I genuinely thought that was his Quirk,” Fourth said.

“I told you already it wasn’t!” First said.

“Then why does he suddenly have a unique one for every person he’s met since the Entrance Exam?! It used to just be general ones!” Fifth replied.)

“I’ve been told no one can really read my notes.” He offered the book to All Might.

“Would the people in my head be considered Quirk Born or Subconscious Born?” Izuku asked, as All Might seemed to be confused by the notebook. He was now rotating the book around like a gear, and honestly if Monoma didn’t want to keep himself in their good graces, he’d definitely be trying to snap a quick picture, because that would be an awesome meme format.

(“Does anyone understand his notebooks?” Fifth asked.

“I didn’t realize I could get worse headaches than when I died when trying to figure a character out,” Fourth said.)

“Hm… I think they’re more like Quirk Borns just stuck in your head. I couldn’t detect a method of them taking over.” Izuku sighed. “Though I was still trying to figure out how [One for All] worked, and [Thermophile] was the main priority, since well…”

(“We can’t force him to do anything other than enter the dream space, and even then he can’t be fully conscious,” First said to the four newer ones. “And not for lack of trying,” he glared at Second and Third.)

All Might then just sighed dramatically before closing the notebook. “Well, Young Midoriya, I can’t make out anything you wrote here in this notebook. So that’s something.”

“Let me see,” Monoma said, taking the book, looking it all over. He then paused, and started counting his fingers. “Something’s off. All Might, your Quirk is [Float]? But I heard a female voice?”

All Might just deflated. “No, that Quirk is my… predecessor’s, Nana Shimura.”

Monoma also seemed to take a pencil and start writing in the [One for All] Notebook. Hopefully it was about how the other Quirks worked.

“So wait, why don’t I have yours All Might?” Izuku asked, confused.

All Might sighed, like he was trying to keep himself together for his next few words. “Because Young Midoriya, I was born Quirkless.”

Izuku was stunned upon hearing that. “B-but didn’t we just…”

“Young Monoma, please scan my Quirk,” All Might said, holding his hand.

Monoma hesitantly reached out to look over All Might’s Quirk, and Izuku couldn’t blame him. Monoma went deathly white when scanning him… oh wait. Monoma seemed far more confused. “That’s… ok, that’s interesting,” Monoma said. He seemed concerned, but not in the sheer pain just touching Izuku was like.

“What is it Young Monoma?” All Might asked, worry clear on his face.

“I only can feel [Willpower] and [Muscle Growth] in you now,” Monoma said. “Both are ‘part’ of [One for All], but…”

(“Wait, are we actually gone from him?” Seventh asked.

“Honestly, I don't know,” First answered. “Eighth’s already lived the longest since passing it along.”)

“He can only use the strength and his own Quirk?” Izuku asked.

“Yep.”

Izuku then realized something. “Hey All Might?” He asked, nervous. Seeing both turn to face him, he got out. “Has your timer been seemingly more restrained since the Entrance Exam?”

“‘Timer?’ What timer?!” Monoma asked, some panic creeping into his voice.

“I’m not fully sure, but perhaps that is the case Young Midoriya,” All Might said after some deliberation. “And Young Monoma, about six years ago I killed All for One.” Izuku felt some tension he never knew he had released. “However, I got severely injured, and now can only keep my buff form for roughly 3 hours a day.” He lifted his shirt up, and Izuku again saw that ghastly injury right at his stomach.

Monoma then nodded, before deciding to turn back to the Quirk talk, which was easier on all of them. “What’s got you thinking about the timer Midoriya?” He asked.

“Well, you said [Baton] is how [Willpower] doesn’t diminish, and so now All Might apparently doesn’t have [Baton]…”

“He draws straight from [Willpower], slowly depleting it,” Monoma finished. “Though [Muscle Growth], we can rename if you want too, it draws energy from [Willpower], and it’s Cold because there’s no efficiency. You are normally forcing calories to rapidly grow your muscles, but [Willpower] replaces that.”

“What do you think the conversion rate is?” Izuku asked, this time with the All Might notebook ready.

Monoma shrugged, “No clue, but in my personal opinion, since this is technically what this is, a personal Quirk examination, you should save those for serious emergencies only now. And definitely cut back on hero work. Staying buff won’t be too bad, due to muscles being relaxed and all. Moving and fighting though is going to drain it more rapidly for sure.”

All Might hung his head in defeat. “I… really should not have signed up as a teacher then. I am… not doing well in any matter relating to it.”

“All Might you…”

“Young Midoriya, I tried to train you based on how I did, but my Quirk literally makes it impossible for me to properly teach you.

(“You’re doing remarkably well Eighth,” Seventh said. “You didn’t know.”)

“Young Monoma,” All Might turned to him now, “from what I have heard, you are good with Quirk improvements. Can you… please help Young Midoriya?”

Monoma smirked a bit, before it went away. “Already am actually, we’re going to Gym K later today.”

“Thank you Young Monoma.”

(“So now we’re relying on the guy who can just make a copy of us and cause serious injury,” Second said.

“Would you rather Ninth continue injuring himself?” First asked.

“We all agreed to give Ninth the benefit of the doubt Second, and that includes who he lets on in,” Seventh said.

Second stayed silent.)

“Now then!” Monoma stood up. He handed Midoriya the notebook back. “We have our own Quirk Counseling club to get to, and we don’t want to disappoint.”

“Right!” Izuku said, before going to follow. He also opened the notebook to look and see what all he had in them. He had missed the smile All Might had, a mix of proudness and regret.

(All the vestiges were at least interested in seeing if they could at least understand Monoma’s work. They were all dumb struck once they saw the notes.)

“You can copy my shorthand?” Izuku asked, surprised.

“Figured it’d be better for everyone if we kept your shorthand notes mostly consistent. We all need to work on your mumbling a bit too. Don’t want to let it all out.”

“Yeah… I know…” Izuku said, sighing as they saw the line outside their counseling room.

——————

After some hesitation among his classmates, Togaru decided he’d go up next.

“You two better enjoy my Quirk, Quirk Breaker and Ctrl + C,” Togaru said.

“‘Q-quirk Breaker?’” Quirk Breaker parroted in surprise.

Ctrl + C just chuckled, “I don’t mind that one.” Which was odd, since it wasn’t meant to be exactly a nice nickname.

“My Quirk is [Razor Sharp]. I can create blades out of my body.” He then demonstrated them, showing off blades coming out of wrists and covering the back of his hands.

“Woah!Those-look-a-lot-like-the-ones-on-his-chin.Or-are-they-the-replacements-of-his-chin?Such-an-interesting-thing,since-those-are-in-some-way-connected.”

“Uh… what?” Togaru asked. He did not expect to be hearing about his chin of all things.

“Now that you mention it…” Ctrl + C said. “Why do you keep your chin blades out? I can imagine they’re not comfortable.”

“I was born this way, you fuckin- OOOWWW!” Togaru spun around, only to see one of the vines from Vine Girl go back to her normal position.

“Such language is not conducive to our environment,” she said, before clasping her hands together in a prayer.

“Shut it Holier than Thou,” Togaru said, before realizing Ctrl + C was right behind him. “What is it Ctrl + C?”

“I would like you to retract your chin blades, please.”

“It won’t work.”

“Just humor me then,” Ctrl + C said before he went behind him.

“Fine…” Togaru thought about trying it, before he suddenly got hit in the back of the head hard. “OW! What was that for?!” He turned around to look at Monoma, only for many cries of shock. “W-what is it?” He asked, nervous.

Eventually, one of them, Unreacting, took her phone out and turned it around, clearly showing it was a camera selfie view. Togaru was shocked at seeing him without his chin blades.

“What the FUCK?!” He screamed. Holier than Thou was so stunned she didn’t try another hit.

“Concussive maintenance does wonders for getting over mental blocks,” Ctrl + C said.

“Y-yeah,” Quirk Breaker, that name was never going away now, stuttered. “Brain damage usually works well because your brain is more focused on the injury than maintaining your Quirk’s controls. Dangerous if in combat, but useful for breaking mental blocks.”

“I-I don’t know what to think,” Togaru said.

Ctrl + C nodded, “Fair enough, but can’t you just bring back your blades?”

“They were absorbed, not retracted Ctrl + C. I need to imagine the designs for the blades of my Quirk.”

“Sounds-very-similar-to-Yaoyorozu’s-Quirk.Wonder-if-there’s-some-relation-there.” Midoriya muttered.

“Surely you know how your chin blades look, if you were born with them,” Monoma almost jested.

“I’ll show you!” Togaru said, before something came out of his mouth, and more shocks occurred. “What now?!” He asked, clearly pissed.

“Uh well…”

“Spit it out Headband.”

“Y-you have a more normal looking chin…” Quirk Breaker said.

“Excuse me?!” Togaru said, before Unreacting again showed a more normal looking person, albeit with a prosthetic looking chin.

“That’s crazy,” Quirk Breaker said, coming and grabbing his ‘chin.’ “I wonder what exactly it’s made up of-” Midoriya then paused, as he ripped his new ‘chin’ right off of Togaru.

Freak Face and Ghosty just straight up collapsed onto the ground, as Vampire Teacher seemed to be worried over those two.

Though Togaru, despite being concerned, had a very, very different reason to scream. “Why the fuck is that not hurting?”

“Wait what?” Quirk Breaker asked, very confused.

“It’s not hurting, at all. You just ripped something out of my body and it doesn’t. Hurt. At. All,” Togaru said, advancing on Quirk Breaker.

“We still don’t know how your Quirk actually works,” Ctrl + C grabbed Togaru’s shoulder to hold him back. He then felt something force itself around his body around the left side of his neck, which was the side Ctrl + C’s hand was on.

“Huh… that’s weird.”

“What is?”

“I can’t use your Quirk.”

“How the fuck not?” Holier than Thou was back to normal, leading to a solid whack.

“Wait wait.” Girly Green said. “Didn’t you mention some… vestigial stuff messes with [Copy]?”

Quirk Breaker’s eyes lit up in wonder. “You’re right, it does. Kamakiri, what’s your family and their Quirks?”

“Uh…” Togaru said. “My dad has a spider mutation Quirk and my Mom can strengthen specific bones by moving the amount of calcium around her body…”

“And your grandparents?” Right now Togaru was going along because he really needed help on getting his normal look back, so anything that might give Quirk Breaker an idea.

“Paternal are [Silk Spreading], where they can’t control it, and Grandmother can enter a cocoon like a moth. Maternal are hyper dense bones and can numb a limb to make another one react much faster.”

“Uh huh. And have you ever felt some injury when overusing your Quirk?” Quirk Breaker wrote all the info down. How was the notebook cover changing?!

“Once when I was six, it felt like something right above my stomach had-”

“A spinnerette!” Quirk Breaker said. “That’s what you have. Most-likely-calcium-reinforced-silk,based-on-family.Speaking-of,based-on-your-family’s-Quirks…” Quirk Breaker paused. “Reabsorb this, just think how you normally do otherwise,” he offered the fake chin.

Togaru did so, and to his shock, he could absorb it right up. “T-this is-”

“Your Quirk is amazing to see Kamakiri. You can-easily-make-top-ten-with-not-much-more-work.If-you-can-make-a-needle-and-stitches-you-can-patch-up-any-serious-” Quirk Breaker’s ramblings were interrupted by Togaru catching one word.

“‘S-stiches?’ Y-you think I can make s-stitches?”

“Um… yes?”

“My mom is going to kill me.” Togaru went to go and breakdown on the wall. It would be easier to break down and contemplate his life there. As he sat down, he saw Blue Hair give him a phone that had him with his chin blades. He managed to get something out, and they seemed to be fine as they then left.

Chapter Text

Izuku found himself nervous as the two finished their Quirk Counseling for the rest of the Meteorology Club. It was crazy to see them all there. “That was a nice break after… everything.” Izuku said.

“Indeed it was. How are you doing mentally, by the way?”

“I-I’ll be fine.” Izuku said. “It’s just…”

“Yeah… you got a really weird deal,” Monoma said.

“Multiple Quirks?” Izuku said, before chuckling. “Hm… I think I need a better Quirk Name.”

“Agreed. And seriously, [Superpower] was the best you got?” Monoma asked, berating with a teasing smile? That was weird. U.A. was weird.

“Sorry… I was thinking of calling it [Energy Manipulation]. Seemed the most accurate way to describe it.”

“With your Quirk, you want to just call it [Energy Manipulation]?” Monoma asked. “Maybe we could go with something like [Haunted]? I know Yanagi would like it.”

Izuku had a small smile on his face, before shaking his head. “It’ll be nice… but I’m not sure if I want people to know I have others in my head.”

“Fair enough I suppose. Still, keep an open mind about it.”

Izuku then felt someone crash into him. “There you are Greenie.”

“T-tokage!” Izuku said, face heating up again.

“That’s my name, don’t wear it out,” Tokage said.

“Hi Dekiru,” Uraraka said.

“Midoriya. It is good to see you again,” Iida said.

“We’re good to go and practice with your Quirk, right?” Pony asked as she joined.

“Yes we are. Club’s closed now,” Monoma said.

“Let’s go and head for Gym K!” Tokage said, taking Izuku with her.

“Why is she so close to Midoriya?” Uraraka asked, some bite in her voice.

“Midoriya showed her a way to use her Quirk in a way that she finds better compared to others’ ideas,” Monoma said.

The other four followed the greenettes outside.

On the way out, they saw a white haired girl walking on the path. “Oh? Hey Yanagi. What brings you here?” Izuku asked.

Yanagi turned around and saw Izuku being almost dragged by Tokage. “Hello Midoriya. I heard you are going to Gym K to help with your Quirk, and I decided I wanted to help in some way due to what you’ve done for my sister.”

“Um Dekiru, what is she talking about?” Uraraka said.

Izuku felt his face heat up.

“Midoriya here was able to help me and my sister communicate. She is mute.”

“That is very kind of you Midroiya, though I wonder when you had time to do this.” Iida pondered.

“It was during the…” Izuku tried.

“That information is not necessary for you to know that my sister and I have decided helping Midoriya train his Quirk is ample repayment.”

\\“Yep!” Emily said. “And maybe also get some more training as well.”\\

“Alright then,” Iida said, keeping up his current pace.

Eventually the group arrived at Gym K. Kan Sensei was outside the door. “There you are. Who are you two?” He asked Iida and Uraraka.

“I am Iida and she is Uraraka. We are both here to also help Midoriya with his Quirk.”

“Alright then,” Kan Sensei nodded. “Let’s go on in.”

The group entered the gym. “What exactly is this gym for Kan Sensei?” Iida asked.

“This is my own personal gym,” Kan Sensei said.

“Then why are we here at your gym?” Tokage asked, confused.

“Oh?” Kan Sensei realized there was confusion among the kids. “This gym is for me to help all my students.”

“But we are here to help Dekiru,” Uraraka said. “And he’s not your student.”

“Technically… it’s open to help Monoma who’s helping Midoriya.” Kan Sensei said.

That seemed to be accepted by most of his classmates. However Izuku still felt nice that a teacher was willing to help him, even if it was technically just to help someone else.

“Still! Let’s go and get ready. Changing Rooms are over there,” Kan Sensei pointed as Izuku realized all the various types of machines and equipment were around for various types of Quirks. He was already starting to look over the machines and wondering what Quirks some of the more odd looking machines to be.

“Midoriya.” Monoma said, breaking him out of his sudden thinking about Quirks.

“Huh? Oh right,” Izuku followed Monoma and Iida into the changing room. Monoma took a look at Izuku as he changed, and Izuku missed the face Monoma made.

Soon the three left the room. The girls came not long afterwards.

“So Midoriya,” Monoma said once they were all out and looking at Izuku. He missed it due to thinking what the various Quirks were like Kan Sensei had to train.

“What! Oh, we’re here for me, aren’t we?”

“Yes. How about we all get on the same page. How about we explain your Quirk, since I know we are not all on the same level of knowledge.” Though Monoma was motioning to Yanagi, most likely to mention the ‘normal’ explanation.

Izuku decided to think about it, and decided a more accurate representation might work better in the long run. “R-right, my Quirk actually has something to do with ghosts.” Yanagi immediately perked up. Monoma nodded his head, recognizing Izuku’s choice. “Apparently Monoma figured out I can act as a medium for ghosts, and my strength is just because I’m using one of the ghosts’ Quirks.”

“You have those from beyond the grave now able to be there and help you?” Yanagi asked. “You are definitely an interesting character, Midoriya.”

\\“So I guess I have more… compatriots? Wonder what their ages are.”\\

“So…” Tokage said, a teasing smile on her face, “You mean you have people with you seeing everything you do.”

Izuku immediately got what she was implying. “I-I don’t want to think about that!” Izuku said, feeling his face heat up.

“You look like a strawberry now!” Tokage chuckled, not helping him.

They then heard a clap. “Monoma, are the extra Quirks going to come in now or something we can worry about later?” Kan Sensei asked. It looked like he was trying to see what all he’d need to grab.

“Later. The Quirks once unlocked stay in place, so he can’t just switch out.”

“We could try whatever you did to Kamakiri,” Tokage said.

“N-no we don’t!” Izuku said, nervous.

(“That girl sure is something else,” Sixth said.

“Well, it doesn't matter, we don’t need to give him our Quirks,” Second said.)

“No Tokage, concussive maintenance,” Iida and Uraraka were both stunned, “will not work in this case.” Izuku sighed in relief. “Otherwise I’d have already done it.”

“What?!” Izuku asked, shocked.

(“Kids get crazier by the generation,” Fifth said.

“You do not get to say that,” Seventh retorted.)

“Better here at UA than when you’re fighting a villain and placing people in danger.” Monoma stated plainly.

“I guess that’s fair,” Izuku admitted.

(“Stop agreeing with him, it’s weird,” Third said.

“He does at least not like Bakugo,” Fourth said.)

Monoma then clapped his hands. “Still! Strength training. What is it like, how do you imagine it?”

“Oh! Like an egg in the microwave. I’m trying not to make it explode by lowering the cooking time or limiting what’s heated up.”

Everyone stared at Izuku like he was crazy. “W-what?”

After a bit, Monoma broke the silence, almost screaming into the roof. “Idiots! Are all adults idiots when it comes to managing Quirks. Izuku, have you tried spreading the power all across your body?”

“W-wouldn’t that just break my body?!” Izuku asked, nervous.

“Nope!” Tokage said. She gave a look at Iida and Uraraka. “You know how my Quirk works, what happens if I use it on just my finger?”

“Well you’re using it around your finger and-so-cutting-it-off-from-your-body-to-”

“Ehhh!” Tokage said, mimicking a wrong buzzer sound. “I’m using my Quirk all over my body, that’s how I can fly.” She said, finishing it off with some hovering of her body. Izuku couldn’t see anything split off so she must’ve used the hair trick again.

“Whenever I use my Quirk, if the field is not uniform across the object, it breaks apart due to the stresses of different forces,” Yanagi added.

\\“Yeah, it’s not fun. Reiko is better at it than I am.”\\

“Lowering the power should also be of help, Midoriya,” Iida then added. “I do not use my full speed all the time. It is not good for me as it can melt my tailpipes, at least based on how my family’s Quirks operate.”

“I don’t have those issues but…” Uraraka trailed off.

Izuku noted Iida’s info down before putting his notebook away, not registering the confused looks on everyone’s faces except Monoma’s.

Izuku felt unsure about all of this. Was he ever going to-

“Midoriya.” Monoma called out. “You’ll make progress faster if you keep control of what you do and improve it later on.”

Izuku looked around, and all of them were nodding, including Tsunotori, who seemed to wait a bit. Kan Sensei even gave a singular nod when he turned to look at him.

“So-in-theory-the-way-to-make-sure-I'm-safe-is-to…” Izuku took a deep breath, and decided to use [One for All] as little as possible.

To his surprise, he saw veins of energy come over him and then his body started to spark lightning.

“Woah!” Pony said, interrupting Monoma’s interpretation.

“Monoma?” Kan Sensei asked, worried.

“This is… surprising… wait a minute…” Monoma said, thinking. “No, later.”

Tokage decided to go up. “Is the lightning another Quirk already?”

“I-I don’t know.”

(“[One for All’s] overflowing power coming off his body,” First answered the six other staring faces.)

Tokage went to grab Izuku’s arm and… nothing happened. The emerald lightning seemed to almost avoid her touch. Everyone sighed in relief as Tokage didn’t say anything in pain.

“It’s good to know you will not electrocute us with that,” Iida said.

“Though it does make the mystery of your Quirk that much more interesting. Have we already seen a second Quirk?” Yanagi asked.

“Most likely the power he’s actually using and the ‘limit’ aren’t equal. There is some sharing between the Quirks due to it, so there might be new aspects from the ghosts’ Quirks. The excess power is probably through the lightning,” Monoma answered.

“I wonder if I can somehow actually use this normally to help with my attacks. Stunning opponents can be good.”

“Let’s just make sure you can, you know, move with your Quirk active,” Monoma said.

“Want to take a walk, Strawberry?” Tokage grinned.

“‘A w-walk?’” Izuku said, nervous.

“Well yeah, you know, walking, movement. What else would I be talking about?” she asked, though the smile definitely showed that she knew she was implying.

Izuku nodded, and then moved, not feeling serious pain. “I-I’m doing it!” He said. Pony pumped her fist.

“Now you think we can do some running?” Tokage asked.

“T-that seems like moving kind of fast…”

“We need to get you used to moving with your Quirk, and I think running is for the best, unless you want to dance with me?” Tokage again had that teasing smile.

“W-we can run!” Izuku blushed hard.

\\“They look so cute!”\\

“Well then, let’s go!” Tokage said, taking Izuku with her. He felt nervous, keeping his Quirk up and also being dragged by a pretty girl.

(“And behold one of Ninth’s weaknesses, girls being nice to him,” Fourth said.

“That’s adorable,” Seventh said.)

“If you wish Midoriya, I can challenge you as well to get an idea on your speed,” Iida added.

“A-alright then,” Izuku said, feeling weird because Tokage dragged him to the outside track.

“I’m joining too!” Pony came on over, popping some horns off and then jumping onto them. Izuku felt unsure about racing more people.

“You do not need to be able to keep up with us,” Iida said. “It’s just a test of your abilities.”

“Let’s have some fun!” Pony said, causing a tonal whiplash.

“Are you sure you want to do this Midoriya?” Kan Sensei asked.

“I-I… Got to try and see if this works,” Midoriya said.

“Fine… however if your Quirk starts to injure you, stop at once.”

“R-right.”

“I guess I’ll start it,” Tokage said. She held up three fingers to help Pony. Izuku got himself ready, just trying to get ready. “Three.” Iida got into position “Two.” Pony got serious. “One. Go.”

Iida and Pony took off, with Izuku trying to keep up without injuring himself too much. Izuku managed to stay within a few seconds behind until the first turn. Both of them were able to take the turn much easier than Izuku. Izuku couldn’t help but compare how they did so.

It seemed that the real competition was really between those two. Iida seemed better overall, even if Pony was somewhat keeping up. It was interesting to see that Iida was faster on the straightaways but Pony seemed to take the turns much easier.

(“And his other weakness, Quirk analysis,” Fourth added the other one.)

Izuku then saw Pony cross the finish line and collapse. Monoma went to catch her and the rest all stared at him. Izuku snapped out of his thinking, and then went to max safe speed again. He soon went over the finish line.

“Why did you slow down Midoriya?” Tokage asked.

“Well I was thinking about how Iida and Pony seem to have different strengths to their Quirks…”

“So you got distracted thinking about Quirks?” Uraraka asked.

“Yeah…” Izuku said.

“While your unique thinking is something I am indebted to you for-” Yanagi started.

“‘Indebted?!’”

“It is probably something to tone down enough to not get fully distracted during a villain fight.”

“Yeah… You good Pony?”

“I’ll be fine. Didn’t realize how much of a speed penalty I am on my horns. First time I actually had to go against a proper speedster.”

“You alright Dekiru?” Uraraka asked.

“Yeah… I’ll be fine. A-at least I won’t be needing to break my bones anymore.”

“How much power were you at, out of curiosity?” Tokage asked.

“Uh… only three to four percent?” Izuku said, feeling the staring.

Yanagi broke the silence. “I have not seen your true power Midoriya, but if that was only three percent, you will clearly be a terror on the battlefield once you’re at even ten.”

“Just make sure to practice using your Quirk tonight so it’s more of your natural state for using [Haunted],” Monoma said, trying to break Izuku out of his shock.

“R-right!” Izuku said.

“What are you going to call it?” Tokage asked.

“Huh?”

“Well, it’s a new way of using your Quirk, might be helpful to name it something else when talking about it.”

“Indeed, Tokage has a point,” Iida said.

“B-but it isn’t my Quirk at all and-”

“Can the ghosts speak to you?” Yanagi interrupted.

“Um… no…?”

“Then I feel like if they’ve given you the blessing of using their Quirks, they are fine letting you use them in more of your own ways, especially if you do not know who you got them from.”

“Yep!” Tokage added. “I’m sure they’d understand.”

“Come on Dekiru, get a new name for it,” Uraraka cheered.

Getting pressured by three girls was more“Well then… the-energy-is-able-to-come-over-my-entire-body,almost-like-a-cloak…” Izuku got an idea. “Full Cowling.”

(“Not a bad name, Ninth,” First said with a smile on his face.)

“Alright then, Full Cowling it is. What time is it…?” Monoma asked, looking around for a clock.

“We still have some time, Monoma,” Kan Sensei said. “Midoriya, you think we can test your reflexes with this new usage of your Quirk.”

“Sure? How do we do that?” Izuku asked, before seeing a weird disc launching machine.

“I want you to catch as many of these as possible,” Kan Sensei said. “Actually… Yanagi, Tokage, go and grab as many as you can from Midoriya’s misses.”

“Yes Sensei” Yanagi said, going and getting ready behind Midoriya.

“A-actually… Can I show my Quirk off first?” Tokage asked.

“Why do you want to show your Quirk off?” Uraraka asked.

“Well I can…” Tokage popped her hand off and…Uraraka just fainted.

“Uraraka!” Iida went to grab her. Tokage just winced, clearly not happy.

Iida though seemed to react better, having taken Uraraka to the bench. “That is an interesting Quirk Tokage, and I can see why you’re nervous. Do know though I do not mind it.” That did help Tokage a bit.

“Everyone get ready.”

“Right!” Izuku said. He managed to capture about half of the discs.

“Congrats you all,” Kan Sensei said. Midoriya turned around, seeing that most of the remaining discs were in two stacks, and Yanagi’s was taller than Tokage’s.

“Pretty good you three. Your jumping was pretty impressive, Midoriya. Yanagi, good job grabbing some of the discs. Tokage, it doesn't improve if some of the discs you got were already caught by Yanagi.”

“Thanks,” Izuku said.

“The praise is very much welcome,” Yanagi responded.

Meanwhile, Tokage just pouted. “Real circumstances, that's not the worst thing.”

“We’re still trying to make you ready for heroics.”

“Yes Kan Sensei,” Tokage said.

“Still, good job on improving Midoriya, hope you still work on improving it.” Kan Sensei said, and he was definitely proud, which was weird.

“O-of course.” Izuku said.

“Actually, since we seem to have covered the main issue, Iida, do you mind if I use your Quirks?” Monoma asked.

“While I am concerned over the specifics of your Quirk, I do not see a reason to deny,” Iida said, before offering his hand out. Neito took it.

“Huh… that’s an… odd way to express it.” Monoma said, before starting to take his shirt off.

“Uh… Monoma…?” Izuku asked, right before tailpipes grew out of Monoma’s back!

“I figured you’d have engines on your leg as well,” Iida said.

“Well, my Quirk only makes it so I can express how it would be if I had the Quirk with my current genetics. I actually have different horns from Pony.”

“What is it?” Pony asked, suddenly confused as to why her name was involved.

“My version of [Horn Cannon] is different from yours.” Pony nodded. “Hey wait a minute… Iida, have you ever tried to drink gasoline?” Izuku thought he heard a cough, but decided it was nothing.

“Uh what?” Iida asked, very confused.

“Your Quirk, it’s most efficient when using just gasoline,” Monoma said.

“I am not sure if that is useful to consume!” Iida said, looking confused. Meanwhile Kan Sensei was just… going to grab something.

“Iida, considering what all I’ve done for my classmates, trust me, you can drink just that and be fine,” Monoma said.

“[Copy] is very reliable,” Izuku added, writing down this new info.

Kan Sensei came over with a jerry can, before pouring some gasoline into a small plastic cup. “Iida, go and drink this small bit. You’ll be fine, trust me.”

“Why do you even have that?” Tokage asked.

Iida was clearly nervous.

(“I really hope that is correct,” Fifth said. “Don’t want one of his first friends to die.”

“Didn’t you say you hoped we’d never see him again after the Entrance Exam?” Sixth asked.

“That was before he apologized!”

“Also, it’s citric acid, not the movie type.”)

Izuku looked at him with curious eyes and to his surprise, Iida sighed. “Fine… but if I go to Recovery Girl, you’re taking all the blame.”

“Deal!” Monoma agreed at once.

Iida took the cup, and then took a sip, before he shot up right.

“Woah! This, this is… a lot of power. Thank you Monoma.” Iida said.

“Wait what’s going on?!” Pony just did not get anything.

“Iida just needs gasoline to fuel his Quirk,” Monoma said.

“So he’s even faster?” She shrieked.

“Though why didn’t my family know? Surely we’d have figured it out?” Iida asked, confused.

“Most-likely-it’s-because-gasoline-is-so-dangerous-normally-your-family-didn’t-want-to-risk-it.Or-maybe-it-didn’t-happen-until-your-generation.A-mix-of-both-is-also-very-much-possible.”

“Gasoline’s normally dangerous, it wasn’t until your generation gasoline was safe, or a mix of both,” Monoma ‘translated.’

“Ah! Thank you. So I most likely will need to eat less overall in order to fuel my engines?” Iida asked.

“And only about a few dozen milliliters should also make you faster as a whole.”

“Thank you Monoma.” Iida said, bowing at a rigid ninety degrees. “It is interesting though. I wonder if I can apply this to my brother in some form.”

“Could be possible, check it out later…” Monoma snapped his fingers.

“Right now, let’s just focus on the already known aspects of your Quirks,” Kan Sensei said, cutting through the excitement. “I’m not dealing with any more mental breaks today.”

Practice was a bit more normal. Uraraka woke up, not having remembered why she fainted, and after the rest looked at Tokage, mentally agreed not to say anything. After a bit, the students all quickly showered and changed, before heading on out.

“I am off to my own place of residence. I wish you all farewell,” Yanagi said, before going off to the dorms, most likely.

————

Neito held himself back. Midoriya already had improved his Quirk pretty quickly, even if Tokage was definitely having fun messing with him.

He was currently thinking about Midoriya. On their first day of class, Midoriya went and caused so many… changes, was the word Neito would use. All because of Reiko insisting on a very certain Quirk name.

Then there was [One for All]. Multiple Quirks, a centuries’ long legacy of being the Ninth, and then having the previous eights’ memories in his head. Or maybe eight vestiges would be more accurate. He wasn’t fully sure of that.

Midoriya was definitely going to be a major character. Even having an old childhood… bully. Neito still wasn’t sure how far Bakugo had gone. He did know though if Bakugo did anything more against Midoriya, he would make sure Bakugo would suffer consequences.

Neito decided to go back to his original train of thought. He knew he’d never be a major person for well… anyone. Midoriya would probably stay friends with him, but Neito would eventually be left behind and he wouldn’t even be surprised. Fear of someone else using your Quirk scares just about anyone, except his sister. His cousin was a whole different reason for not wanting him to have her vice tied to it. And then add onto the fact Midoriya was part of All Might’s legacy, he’d drift away to prevent Neito from wandering into it.

But he had already accepted it. He already knew his role would probably be one of the supporters to everyone else. Helping others with their Quirks was probably going to be his most important thing he ever did.

Pony with her flying, even if she seemed to be embarrassed Monoma figured out flying on them, for some reason. Then there was the whole Quirk Assessment thing too. They still needed to get one on one time with Kodai.

Both Tokage and Iida had big names related to them, Tokage due to being Recommended and Iida because well… Iida. They were both going to be big, he felt. Uraraka… actually he wasn’t sure of her. He could always ask tomorrow.

Once again, Neito’s thoughts turned back to Midoriya. He was going to make sure Midoriya was ready for the future, to be… Neito wasn’t fully sure what Midoriya wanted to be. However, he would make sure Midoriya could shine in whatever he wanted to be.

He continued thinking to himself, only for Pony to come over to him with concern all over her face. “You ok Neito? You look like Izuku when he’s mumbling. Just without the mumbling.”

“Huh? Oh. I’ll be fine. Just thinking about how much Midoriya’s already improved,” Neito said, trying to hide his thought process. No one needed to know his real thoughts.

“Yeah! It’ll be great to see what else he could do. Maybe even be another All Might.” Pony said, pondering.

Neito felt his breath hitch. “W-what makes you say that?” He then repeated it again in English upon seeing Pony’s head tilt. Though without the slight surprise stutter.

Pony shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe his smile? Or maybe the fact he can probably match All Might in power I think.”

“Well, we’re not done training with him yet,” Neito said with a begrudging smile.

“Yep!” Pony’s smile was genuine. “Speaking of, when do you think we can do the next stage of the plan?”

“Probably tomorrow. We want to get it done this week and tomorrow's Friday,” he answered. Pony nodded, and Neito was thankful she couldn’t accidentally let it out.

They soon reached the gate. “See you tomorrow.” She waved.

“Bye,” Neito waved back. He went down to enter the train station.

“You ok Monoma?” Midoriya asked.

“Huh? Oh yeah. I’ll be fine…” Neito got on out. He tried to ignore Midoriya’s empathetic look.

————

Toshinori was left thinking as the students left. He was surprisingly good at hiding. All for One kind of forced that upon him. He watched as the students all did work to improve.

He couldn’t help the feeling of disappointment that grew though as he saw Young Midoriya immediately improve his control over [One for All]. Even with the knowledge that he had a Quirk and it completely messed up his training, he wished he was the one to help Young Midoriya develop Full Cowling.

The ‘race’ was a good showing of his power, and the revelation it was 3% was a major shock. Outside the Quirk Analysis, which was something to work on, you need to be ready to be a hero a lot, he didn’t do that bad.

Then there was Young Monoma helping Young Iida with the gasoline. After everything… Young Monoma really was trying to be a hero. Toshinori was going to need to work on it, but he could do better. If it weren’t for the fact he was worried about killing himself by accident, he’d never bring Young Monoma into this. And also Young Monoma showing that he really did not want to ‘steal’ [One for All]. Once that was confirmed, he felt better about letting him in.

Then there was the worsening time limit. That was something Toshinori wasn’t sure of, since it could cause a loss of faith as he decreased more time alone. However, being told of this information means he didn’t lose [One for All] in a serious situation. After thinking about Young Monoma helping everyone he had already, Toshinori decided Young Monoma was being honest and better.

He noticed Kan was alone, and went to help him.

————

After the kids had left, Sekijiro sighed as he started to clean up. He was smiling to himself. Was it petty that he enjoyed having taught one of Aizawa’s kids how to actually use their Quirk? Probably, but he did not care at all. Actually, wait a second… When did the ghosts first appear? Because if so-

His thoughts were interrupted by a surprising voice behind him. “Want some help?” Yagi suddenly asked behind him.

“Ah!” Sekijiro said, surprised by that. “How did you do that?”

“I have a lot of experience stealthing around back until a few years ago, and honestly it’s far easier in this form,” Yagi admitted.

“Why would you need to hide at all?” Sekijiro asked, trying to process the phrases of ‘All Might’ and ‘master of stealth’ being associated with one another.

A dark look came over Yagi’s face. “It’s something no longer relevant. Still, want help?”

Sekijiro decided he might as well get some help, but he was unsure about one thing. “Genuinely, how much can you lift?”

“Still a good amount, though if you’re worried about that I can just grab the smaller pieces,” Yagi said.

“Alright then. Still, you wanted to talk to me about something?” Sekijiro asked. He doubted Yagi came over just to help. While yes he probably would have, Sekijiro doubted that was why he decided to come up right on him.

“Two things. One, I don’t think you need to be worried about me being biased against Young Monoma anymore.”

Sekijiro paused, since surely just one training session wasn’t enough to cause that sort of change. “That’s good. Though what-”

“Secret information,” Yagi said.

Sekijiro sighed with acceptance. Everyone had secrets they’d prefer not to share, and All Might definitely would’ve had State level ones. Though why bring Monoma into them? “Alright then. And the other issue?”

“What is your opinion on Young Midoriya?”

Sekijiro paused to think about it, even though he was holding a, “He’s strong, and very smart. The second part is much harder to properly nurture and grow. Building up Quirks is what I’m better at.”

Yagi then paused. Something was clearly going on inside of his head, before he said, “They’re not random, are they?”

“What would be random?” Sekijiro asked.

“The classes the students are in,” Yagi said, as he took one of the small discs.

Sekijiro chuckled a bit. “Didn’t expect you of all people to figure it out. Not even Yamada or Kayama figured that out. How?”

“You mentioned building up Quirks are your specialty. Most likely meaning those with less obvious potential.”

“Overheard Aizawa?” Sekijiro asked, chuckling again.

“Yeah. He does not seem… fond of Midoriya.”

Sekijiro sighed. “I know. And yet, I don’t think he knows about Midoriya’s Quirk Analysis.”

Yagi seemed to think. “I think you might be right about that. He likes people who are more for thinking over pursuing celebrity status.” Sekijiro knew that oh so well.

“Still though, I did not think his Quirk could come along so quickly though.”

“Well… he did just get it.” Yagi admitted after a bit.

“You’re joking.” Sekijiro said.

“Did you not look over the files?” Confusion was clear all over his face.

“Like you deduced, we don’t really look over the files of the students until we, or I guess only I, have them in my class. Trying to limit biases.” Sekijiro then huffed. “I think we’ll both need to work on that some more. However, that tidbit just makes Midoriya far more impressive.”

“Ah! And if you did know about that and his analysis, would you have fought to get him into 1-B more?”

“Absolutely. Actually I might try and get him in the summer,” Sekijiro said, already seeing some glorious ideas, though he wondered who’d need to transfer out.

“Summer?” Yagi asked.

“If we think there are serious issues between students, we usually switch one of the pair of students at the start of the summer.”

“Hm…” Yagi said, thinking.

“Is something up with Midoriya and a classmate of his?” Sekijiro asked. Yagi’s face reminded him of someone who was thinking hard about something related to what they just heard.

“I’m not fully sure… but right now it’s something I’d prefer to keep private since I think they deserve a chance to see if something good can come out of it first. However please note I’m not saying they’re friendly as of right now.”

While Sekijiro was a bit worried over not knowing this sort of thing, technically this was not his student they were talking about. “Alright then.” The two took about 30 minutes to fully clean up in silence.

————

Detnerat CEO Rikiya Yosubashi had finally ended his teleconference meeting with the Yaoyorozus. However, now he was finally able to go and take off the ‘mask’ and take on his true role. He waited around, looking at the little white rabbit in the cage.

After a few minutes, Tomoyasu Chikazoku entered Yosubashi’s private office.

“And how was today’s sales?” Tomoyasu Chikazoku asked.

“They are clear and well,” Re-Destro said. He took the small little rabbit from Project Uplift and started to pet it. “What are our current predictions going to be?”

Skeptic seemed to choke a bit. “We seem to have an error sir. Plus Ultra Actual seems to have genuinely defected. She even got most of her cell to join her.”

Re-Destro increased the grip strength on the rabbit. He could hear her squeal a bit, and so he destressed a bit. “And how do you know this?” He asked, feeling the markings of [Stress] spread a bit around his right eye. He saw Skeptic gulp.

“Well sir, not everyone wished to defect, but… Midoriya and Monoma did seem to get their loyalty.”

More squealing. “This is not good, Skeptic. Operation Forge will not work as well if they are already stealing their loyalty. Especially if they get the identified targets inside U.A. Have the traitors informed that damned rat!?”

“He isn’t a-” Skeptic tried to say.

“Answer. My. Question.” Re-Destro said, before realizing the rabbit was seriously injured. He then tossed her to be next to Skeptic.

“No sir. We are still secure for now. What are your new orders sir?”

“Hm… We must make sure they still fear us and should be aware what will happen if they continue the betrayal. The two targets are both Hero Students, correct?”

“Yes Grand Commander.” Skeptic said.

Re-Destro took this information and concocted a plan. “Contact Arthropoid’s Strike Company, Jumper, and Connections. We have to show them that we can still get to them, even if they all stay in the Dorms, the only guaranteed time at least some of them will be out and off campus is tomorrow.” Re-Destro said menacingly.

“And the rabbit?” Skeptic asked, as it was now injured.

“Send it to one of our shelters. She never succeeded anyways.”

“Of course Grand Commander,” Skeptic said, going and grabbing the little rabbit. Re-Destro went and cleaned off some of the white fur from his desk. He had to be ready. After all, now was not the time for too brash decisions.

Arthropoid and his group were meant for these small scale attacks. Get in, kill some kids, get out, and then have Curious ready to help spin the narrative away from any possibility of the MLA, while still subtly messaging it was them. That should scare the cell into not telling anyone.

Re-Destro soon went up and wrote the order down to pass onto her, obviously in code so as to be a normal business email. This was arguably the first spontaneous decision the MLA has had to make in years. But he couldn’t let the rogues get any more ideas, not when Liberation was so close.

——————

After seeing all of those ideas, Tetsutetsu decided to go up next.

“I want to go up next! My name is Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu.”

He could just hear everyone thinking ‘Seriously?’ While it was an odd name, it was still his, and he wasn’t disappointed with it.

“I am able to turn my skin into steel!” He showed it off.

“Is it actually steel or something else and-can-you-turn-into-different-types-of-metal.Wonder-if-you’re-slower when all metallic.”

Tetsutetsu didn’t hear the rant, not because he didn’t understand it, he didn’t. No, he had no clue about the steel being actually steel or not now, and decided to go and put his head on the wall.

He felt a tap on his shoulder, most likely Monoma, before hearing. “Yes, and Tetsutetsu, make sure to eat as much metal shavings as you can.”

Tetsutetsu did a thumbs up.

Chapter Text

Izuku found himself in a weird void. He tried to do… anything, but he found himself stuck and unable to do anything. He could barely even move his eyes.

“Hello?” A womanly voice said. A person then floated into view. Wait a minute, Izuku recognized her. The Air Diving Hero: Skywalker.

Skywalker then laughed. “Just call me Seventh. It’s easier on all of us.”

“Remind me why we’re talking to him already?” A gruff voice said.

“Because Seventh decided there was no point in hiding if we were already known about,” Another voice said. It was a white haired man. “I am First, the one from whom [Baton] is from. I must admit it’s a nice name. Thank him for that later for me, please.”

“Also, tell Toshi I am proud of him,” Seventh said.

“Also, try to stand up to Bakugo, he’s terrible.” the gruff voice, who was Lariat, said.

“Wait, you know who I am?” Lariat asked. Wait what?

“We’re inside your head, so your thoughts aren’t exactly hidden to us,” another one said, and Izuku saw Smoke-Eater.

First then chuckled. “You really are a hero otaku. Lariat is Fifth and Smoke-Eater’s Sixth.”

Izuku tried to look around for other heroes.

“Ninth, let’s focus on you right now, we don’t know how long we have,” First said. Izuku tried to nod. “Now then, even with how much Monoma helped you, don’t let him copy us. We really don’t want to know what happens.” Izuku didn’t like the idea of telling Monoma off. “We don’t want to figure out what will happen to [Copy]. It could break his Quirk for all we know.” Izuku seemed to realize what it was about.

He started to wonder if he’d get their Quirks, since he did have them all in his- “No, you’re not getting our Quirks!” An angry voice said.

Izuku felt himself turn around and saw… someone who looked oddly enough a bit like Bakugo. Izuku wondered-

“I better not be related to that bully!”

“Calm down Second,” First said, before turning to Izuku. “This probably won’t be a thing we’ll do again, but well…”

“Tell Toshinori I said ‘hi’ and I’m proud of him,” Seventh said.

Izuku tried to put this down for now, but soon he saw them all fade away. He realized he was waking up. “Goodbye Ninth.” First said.

Izuku woke up, finding himself back in his room.

Encountering the Vestiges in a dream was weird. Though he quickly went to write down a note saying what Seventh wanted him to say to All Might. Or at least he assumed it was All Might.

Though he still felt some odd weight on him, thinking about the idea he was legitimately haunted. It was concerning. That they could just come and grab him into a dream was worrisome.

(“Probably should’ve told him what limits we have for that,” First admitted.)

On the train, Izuku saw a live video of the fight between Mt. Lady and Kamui Woods against Trapezius Headgear, a villain who was well known for hostage taking and his speed despite his size. The help of Death Arms and Backdraft would result in his eventual defeat. Though Izuku was starting to wonder why Kamui Woods and Mt. Lady seemed to almost be paired up for most of their fights. He wondered if there was something else to it.

He came out of his thinking as the train arrived at U.A., and so he just went to his homeroom. Iida came and talked to him about… something, though he wasn’t sure what it was about. He went through the next few classes, not really able to focus.

————

Izuku was feeling better as lunch soon started on Friday. Him, Iida, and Uraraka were all headed for the table with their 1-B friends.

“Hey! How are you all doing?” Izuku said.

“I am curious as to what we are doing today in Heroics class with you all,” Yanagi said.

“Wait what?” Izuku asked, confused.

“How do you know we have class together?” Uraraka asked.

“Did your teacher not tell you?” Monoma asked.

“No, Aizawa-sensei is…” Iida tried to figure out how to diplomatically say so far Aizawa has been in a sleeping bag for all his free time.

“Well, we are, so you get to have some fun with us,” Tokage said. “At least now you know for the future.”

“How did your family react to the gasoline idea Iida?” Monoma asked.

“They were worried I had hit my head hard yesterday, though I do not blame them,” Iida said. “It is something I would not believe unless I did so myself. My brother was worried I wanted him to drink gasoline as well.”

“Then your decision is an interesting one to have made,” Yanagi added.

\\“I was worried you’d die.”\\

“Actually, I wouldn’t risk Ingenium drinking it until I’ve confirmed he can also use gasoline, just in case. Quirks have been increasing in power and scope, so it’s possible only you were affected,” Monoma said, before trailing off as both he and Izuku remembered the Cold Quirk theory.

Iida shifted a bit. “I will keep that in mind. Do you know what we are apparently doing together?”

“Nope!” Tokage said. “Hey Strawberry.”

“W-what?”

“What do you think we’ll be doing today?”

“Well if we already did Battle Trials, maybe something Rescue related,” Izuku guessed.

“Alright then,” Tokage then grinned, “If we are, mind partnering with me?”

“W-what?!” Izuku said, though he was blushing hard.

“Just messing with you,” Tokage said. “Unless you actually want to?”

“I uh… maybe? Depending on how it works…?”

“Excellent!”

“Oh right.” Monoma snapped his fingers. “Why did you all decide to become heroes? I feel like we should all be aware.”

“Well, I am part of the Iida family. We are a Legacy Family and I wish to uphold that legacy.”

Yanagi decided she wanted to go next. “I have always been fascinated by my Quirk. It has always been useful, and I decided to become a hero in order to be able to do more with my Quirk. Being able to help others is also very good as well.”

\\Emily smiled knowing Reiko always tried to help her, even if she didn’t know she existed until roughly 72 hours ago.\\

“That’s… interesting,” Izuku said. “I-I wanted to be a hero to be like All Might, to be like him and save people with a smile on my face.”

“Also,” Pony said, confusing everyone around. “All Might here is me here.” Izuku was confused before realizing All Might was why and yeah, he did technically debut in America, so he would also be popular there.

“Good job Pony,” Monoma said. “And you Uraraka?”

“Well I… it’s because of money,” she said, nervous.

“How so?” Izuku asked.

“Well my parents own a construction company. I want to be able to get a Quirk license in part so I can work for the company, helping move materials around.”

“And if you work for them, your parents can even sell their construction equipment,” Monoma finished, nodding.

“Y-yeah… wait, it’s not weird…?”

Iida responded first, “While one of your motivations to be a hero is money, you are really trying to help your family. That is something I admire.”

“Yeah, helping your family is a nice reason. And it’s not bad as long as you help others still,” Izuku added.

“It would seem we are of kindred spirits Uraraka,” Yanagi added.

As Pony was told of Uraraka’s reasoning, she made a face of annoyance. Monoma then made a surprising statement. “I am in no place to judge, as my main motivation is spite.”

“‘Spite?’ Why?” Tokage asked.

“I worry for any targets of your spite,” Yanagi added.

“Don’t worry, no one here is on that list. But well… I have another reason.”

“Oh? Do you mind sharing with us?” Tokage asked, feeling excited for some gossip.

Monoma looked around, before realizing they were alone. “My… cousin. She’s gone, and I know my aunt and uncle are to blame.”

“How do you-”

“They usually told my sister and I she was a monster just because of her Quirk. I’m not sure what they did, I just know they did something not too long ago. While not my core first reason, I want to be able to help others like her, and also the Quirkless.”

Izuku felt surprised by this. “W-why-”

“I was often taunted for being effectively Quirkless due to how my Quirk works, so I’ll be one to help them as well. Doesn’t help no one is willing to publicly speak out for them.”

Izuku thought over it and how much would be different if even one semi popular hero acknowledged him and other Quirkless people. Would Kacchan have been less harsh on him? He didn’t know, but still, it was nice to think about. Though it also seemed Monoma was hiding something.

“I-I uh don't want to sound cruel, but aren’t you actually when you haven’t copied any?” Uraraka said.

Monoma stared at Uraraka, who withered under his glare. “Effectively yes. And I am willing to make sure the feeling of pity isn’t given to them, or disgust either.”

“S-sorry…” Uraraka said.

Monoma sighed. “We’re here for three years, I can handle pity. It’s disgust I will not tolerate.”

“What about you, Tokage?” Midoriya asked.

“Huh? Oh well I…” Tokage got nervous, before Kaminari came over.

“Uh… hello? Midoriya and… Monoma? I heard you were good at Quirk counseling?”

“Yes? Why?” Izuku said.

“Please do your magic on me!” Kaminari clapped his hands together and bowed.

Monoma looked over his watch. “We have time, let’s get going now then.”

“A-alright.” Izuku stood up.

The three quickly went to the Quirk Counseling Club, unaware one of the tablemates followed them.

————

Denki had heard rumors that apparently there were some new Quirk Counselors among the students who were really, really good at it. He heard ‘Midoriya’ and ‘Monoma’ mentioned, but figured it was just some rumor, since otherwise Midoriya would’ve told them something, right? But then he heard Iida ask Midoriya to thank Monoma for improving his Quirk’s efficiency, and he decided to talk to them at lunch.

Now he was following them to their club room. It was confusing to think it was real. Though they started talking about his Quirk already once out of the cafeteria.

“Well then, for formal introductions, I am Neito Monoma. I can scan your Quirk and give a more thorough look over your Quirk.” Denki was unsure over that. “Though for fun we think over what your Quirk does before then.”

Denki felt some relief. “Good. Well, my Quirk is [Electrification] and I can generate electricity in my head and then emit it all from my body. However whenever I use it can either be almost no volts but have control, or a lot of volts and I become a ‘duncehead…’”

“Could it be a grounding issue?” Midoriya asked.

“That’s the uh… making sure I’m connected to the ground, right?” Denki asked. “I have tried to look up electricity, but my head is too fried to really remember.”

“Yep!” Midoriya said.

“I’ve been barefoot before and it never worked,” he slumped.

“Have you tried increasing your amperage?” Monoma asked.

“‘Amperage?’” Denki parroted.

“Think of it like the pressure on your voltage. You can make more devastating attacks with lower voltage but increasing amperage. Though if you don’t know that, you probably don’t.”

“Wait pressure? You mean like the weird feeling in my neck whenever I try to use my Quirk?”

Midoriya then started speaking at at least quintuple speed. “Wait-a-minute.If-he-has-pressure-in-his-neck-that-could-imply-he’s-blowing-past-resistors.But-why-would-resistors-be-between-his-generation-and-his…” he stopped his writing down in the weirdly decorated yellow notebook. “Have you ever emitted electricity from your head?”

During that mumbling, they found themselves inside their Counseling Room.

“Uh… no… I can’t really.”

“So you mind if I scan your Quirk?” Monoma offered his hand. “I think we have an idea, but we need to check.”

“Alright then…” Denki said. While he was unsure, the fact it was to test something made him more acceptable to it. He took Monoma’s hand, before feeling something come over him. It made him think of Shoji’s eyes, based on two days ago.

“Oh those idiotic Counselors!” Monoma said once the feeling subsided.

“W-what is it?” Denki asked.

“The pressure in your neck is because of resistors in your neck. It comes from your spine specifically so that you aren’t sending a bunch of electricity into your brain. Your counselors were telling you to basically injure your brain.”

“So uh… i-if I use my spine, I shouldn’t go dunce mode?”

“Yep. Actually… go and lay down on the couch, back up,” Monoma said.

“Ok…” Kaminari did so… only to feel Monoma start to tap along his spine.

“Want the spoon?” Midoriya asked. It only now occurred to Denki that Midoriya was acting very differently in this place than he did in class.

“Yes, thank you. Now Kaminari please just build a small, and I repeat, small, amount of electricity and don’t try to move it anywhere.” Denki followed the instruction, confused why a spoon was- “AH!” He screamed, only to feel something slam right into his back.

He felt the electricity release from his body, and soon he was feeling… like he used his Quirk?

“There we go. Your Quirk is from where I hit you,” Monoma said. “Focus on that and you should no longer go all dumb.”

“Thanks.” Denki said, still nervous about having his whole life flipped upside down. “I uh… h-how much?”

“‘How much’ what?” The two asked, staring at Denki.

“To pay you, for doing all of this.”

“Actually, we’re just doing this for fun,” Midoriya said, clearly nervous.

“Really? You’re just doing this because you want to?” Denki asked, stunned.

“Well, I also want to prove Quirk Counselors wrong too. Not sure about my partner,” Monoma added.

“I-I really am just in this for fun…” Midoriya admitted.

“Man that’s… pretty cool. So I just need to focus on my spine and I’ll not go dumb again?” Denki asked, trying to think about his Quirk.

“99.9% sure at least. You should also be able to use less voltage because your resistors aren’t being broken.”

“Sweet! Thank you both!” Denki went and left the room, smiling maniacally.

As he left, the two students from earlier came upon him. “Hey! Did they discover something important about you?” the Ghost Girl asked.

“Uh… yeah… turns out my Quirk isn’t meant to just break my mind,” he said, nervous.

“That sounds similar to the situation we are in as well, even if the exact way is different among us all,” she said.

“Oh? Wait! Is that why you’re… here?” Denki asked.

“Indeed it is. This room right here,” she tapped the neighboring door to where he exited, “Is right next to their club so we can go and find the students who came on out of their Counseling and to help organize a payment ability for them. However we would like for it to be kept secret.”

“Why would it be a secret?” Denki asked, confused.

“It’s like a surprise birthday party, but they don’t know we figured out when their birthday is.”

“Oh! That makes sense. Sure, how exactly do I help?” Denki asked.

“Just come here after Heroics Class on Wednesday,” the girl said.

“Alright then!” Denki and the girl left, and he was reciting in his head, ‘Spine, not brain. Spine, not brain. Spine, not brain. Spine, not brain. Spine, not brain.’

————

Neito found himself going back to their homeroom soon after Midoriya and him did their impromptu counseling for Kaminari. Neito didn’t mind it that much though, those idiotic counselors were basically a personal insult. So far though, he didn’t see any reason not to help anyone else, except for Bakugo. There was also the fact of making sure even just having the basic information to do well.

For now though, he was waiting, having the form with him as well, just getting ready.

“Alright kids,” Kan said as he came on in. “We have a special class today, so go and get into your hero suits,” he said, as the cases came on out of the wall.

Neito smiled as he saw Kan seemed to be going over some forms during class. He decided to go and take advantage and tripped, knocking them all over.

“You good Monoma?” Kan asked.

“I’m good Sensei,” Monoma admitted. He slipped his own special form to the top of the pile, and decided to talk to Kan while he went to sign it. “Sorry about that. Hold on, ‘Therapy Request Forms?’ These go to Nezu?” Monoma asked. Now this wasn’t even a bit, he was genuinely confused by what he read.

“Yes they do, and it’s for you all to go to Hound Dog due to what you and Midoriya did on Tuesday. Now go and get going, don’t want my Class Rep to be late.” Kan said.

Neito acquiesced, having seen the form he slipped in already signed, and so he no longer needed to play a diversion.

Neito arrived in the changing room for 1-B, and Kuroiro popped out of the shadows. “Ah! My good friend, I would assume your ‘trip’ was far less accidental than one would first think?”

Neito laughed a bit. “Well, we got the final part of the plan done at least. It’s with some forms already going to Nezu.”

“Pretty lucky,” Rin admitted, as the Chinese boy put his helmet on.

“Oh hey! Rin, what’s with your helmet’s letters?” Manga asked.

“Huh? Oh! It’s more or less ‘My body’s defense guarantees life,’” Rin translated.

“That’s so manly!” Tetsutetsu screamed.

“We really need to work on your volume.” Shishida said after recovering from the flinch.

“Sorry,” Tetsutetsu said, at least properly embarrassed.

“Well still, we’ll see what happens with Midoriya later, for now let’s just get ready for class today. Wonder what we’re doing that’s special today.”

————

Izuku found himself feeling nervous. No, it wasn’t because he was using his actual Hero Costume. He used his Mom’s costume for the first lesson, and Kacchan completely messed it up. His Mom had changed after he got his Quirk, and was much more supportive, as shown by the costume she made. That’s why he wanted to use it, and the outfit was already back and hung up and his mom had cried upon realizing she had her outfit used first.

But no, that’s not why Izuku was nervous, it was his seatmate on the bus, Tsuyu Asui.

Asui was just staring at him. “Hey Midoriya, can I ask you something?” She asked.

“S-sure thing A-asui.”

“Call me Tsu,” Asui said.

“R-right Asui.”

“How did you end up befriending people from 1-B? You’ve been hanging out with them at lunch.”

“Oh well, I encountered them at lunch during the first day of class, a-after I was released from Recovery Girl. Then well I…” Izuku got nervous.

“Midoriya impressed them pretty well, at least from what I heard,” Kaminari said, interrupting the conversation. “His Quirk analysis-”

“You really think that Deku’s analysis is worth anything, Dunce Face?”

(“Yes!” came the reply from the vestiges.)

“Well actually I…” Kaminari got cut off.

“Are so idiotic your Quirk made you think that was believable.” Bakugo scoffed.

“Well, I think I figured out who amongst us for sure won’t become Number One, our good own Bomberanian.” Jirou teased.

“Where’d you get that, Ears?!” Kacchan said, clearly mad.

“My natural hearing is still enhanced, you know?” Jirou said, twirling one of the earphone jacks around her finger.

Kacchan was clearly mad and Izuku worried he’d explode inside the bus. Though he did note that info down about Jirou’s earjacks.

“Hey now Jirou, stop teasing him.”

“I don’t need your help Racoon Eyes!”

“I don’t see any reason why not to,” Ashido said.

“Yeah, we’re here to be heroes, we are here to help others,” Sero said.

“I don’t need your help, I’m going to be the next Number One and no one will have given me handouts.” Bakugo said.

“Well, you’re certainly making sure no one would ever think to give you any either,” Hagakure said.

“Indeed, the Angry Bomberanian is very-” Dark Shadow was taken back into Tokoyami.

Izuku was surprised to hear his classmates messing with Kacchan. Why were they doing that? He was confused, trying to process that, leaving the notebook still in his hands.

(“We really need him to get over his negative feedback loop,” Seventh said.

“Well, it’s not like we’re going to talk to him again!” Second retorted.)

“Hey Midoriya?” He finally heard, breaking out of his confusion.

“Yes Asui?”

“Where did the notebook come from?”

“Huh? What do you mean?” Izuku was confused.

“The notebook, where did it come from?”

“It’s from my pocket…?”

“So why bring a book for Jirou? Wouldn’t general books be better?”

(“Please get him to realize it, I want to figure this out!” Fifth begged.)

“I am confused,” Izuku said.

“Fine…”

The bus then stopped, and Izuku smiled as he saw the pair of people at the door of the facility.

————

Setsuna was excited for today’s heroics lesson. Working with 1-A was going to be fun. Though she still felt guilty over hiding what her Quirk actually was. Most of 1-B still thought she just had a simple flying Quirk. She wished it was just flying and regeneration. But it was the whole separation that caused so many reactions. And then there was the regeneration tied to the separation. Only a select few of 1-B and her friends knew of it. Though she wondered if Uraraka counted or not, or if she remembered at all.

She still wasn’t sure of actually using her Quirk in front of everyone. Uraraka was a prime example of why she was so nervous.

Shishida was her seatmate in the front row. The rest of the bus seemed to be talking about what they could do today in class. “Are you worried about the fact of how your Quirk works, Miss Tokage?” He asked.

“Yeah… I don’t like lying to them. But…”

“It is fine,” Shishida said. “I too have been in a similar position due to my Quirk, but I’ve learned that hiding the aspects is a worse situation for all involved.”

“I know but I just… it’s nice to just be seen as normal, if even for a bit.”

“I will repeat Miss Tokage, hiding your Quirk will probably be worse in the long run. Though I can understand not doing it right in front of our combined classes. Tomorrow is probably a better idea.”

“Alright… I guess so…”

Soon the bus stopped, and Setsuna looked out the window. She saw All Might in his current blue costume alongside an astronaut? She got out of the bus, and saw the 1-A students coming out of their own bus. She went over to Midoriya. “Hey there Strawberry.” She had noticed the blonde guy in armor with blue circles suddenly looked worried over something though. Probably just being here was why.

“T-tokage!” he said, making her nickname accurate. Before anything more could be spoken though, the astronaut then spoke out.

“Hello there students. I am-”

“You’re the Space Hero: Thirteen.” Uraraka then interrupted.

That got a chuckle out of Thirteen. “Yes, I am Thirteen, and welcome to the Unforeseen Simulation Joint, or USJ for short.”

‘So like Universal Studios, Japan,’ Setsuna thought to herself, unaware almost everyone else did too.

“The point of this facility is to help you with your rescue abilities, and get ready for not injuring yourself or others, as Quirks are very dangerous, like mine.”

Setsuna saw Rin, Honenuki, and Komori both look down due to their Battle Trials. Kamakiri seemed to be nodding, and people from 1-A seemed to be glaring at Bakugo.

“Yes I am,” Thirteen said. “My Quirk is [Black Hole]. I can suck up anything and turn it into dust. However I have very little control over whatever falls inside my cone, and so can very easily kill someone. This is why we’re here.” Setsuna looked over at Midoriya, who was indeed writing down in a new notebook, and the frog girl also looked at the sudden new book.

“Indeed! In today’s world, Quirks are looked over and kept regulated by the Hero Public Safety Commission. Not everyone here has issues with their Quirks, but I’ve already seen many of you being just one accident away from killing someone.” All Might added, his gaze lingering a bit longer at certain ones.

This seemed to lead to similar responses from what Thirteen first said. “We are also going to pair you up with someone from another class,” Kan said. “We’ll take care of it once inside.”

As the group started to move in, Setsuna then asked, “If we can, partners?”

“S-sure.” Midoriya said, still blushing a bit.

“Alright!” Setsuna quietly cheered, putting her arm up for a fist bump. “Come on, fist bump.” When Midoriya returned it, they went on in.

When the 44 people entered the USJ proper, they looked around in wonder and awe and then… some black mist started to overcome the central plaza.

“Oh hey!” Kaminari, she thinks, said. “Guess we’re already starting the lesson.”

A sudden burst of wind came over the students, as All Might charged right into the group, and Setsuna became worried. Her fear got worse as the weird beaked creature caught All Might’s punch. A man covered in hands and several other villains, Setsuna wasn’t doubting it right now, came out of the mist, until it went and coalesced into a single person.

“All of you get back!” 1-A’s teacher said. “Go and get out of here!”

“But Eraserhead-sensei, this isn’t how you fight,” Midoriya said from right next to her.

“We’re not one trick ponies kid,” the teacher said. He then jumped down to go and deal with the villains attacking All Might.

“Aizawa!” Kan said, trying to keep him back and failing.

Tsuburaba seemed to react to something, and Monoma was right next to him as well.

“Everyone out!” Thirteen yelled, and the students started to run, only for the mist to start to form in front of the door.

“I am afraid I can’t just let you do that.” the mist said. Thirteen then popped open a finger and then seemed to start sucking whatever he was made of in, only for Setsuna to hear some yelling.

Tetsutetsu, Bakugo, and a red haired guy next to Bakugo all jumped up to try and attack the mist, which led to Thirteen stopping her attack. The Mist just… absorbed them, though Setsuna hoped it was teleportation.

“Now then.” The Mist said, starting to just go and surround them. Setsuna gripped onto Midoriya to not get sent alone, but it got all the more confusing when right before they were fully subsumed by the mist, flashes of light and people all connected to cables suddenly appeared all around them. The mist consumed them, and Setsuna saw only black.

————

Juzo had been taken up by Monoma to demonstrate his Quirk next.

“Now then, let’s introduce yourself,” Monoma said.

“Well then,” Juzo said with cocky confidence, “I am Juzo Honenuki, and I am a Recommended Student thanks to my good old uncle-”

“Don’t care, not relevant,” Monoma said.

“Hmpf,” Juzo huffed. “Still, I’m Recommend, so I’m pretty sure I already know how my Quirk works.”

Monoma just rolled his eyes, “Which is?”

“It’s called [Softening]. I am able to soften any solid in a general area around me as long as I’m touching it. I am also able to revert it as long as I’m touching the softened material. My costume already is set up so it works with my feet and hands while still protecting me. I am also a good swimmer in the material I soften,” Juzo said, crossing his arms and smirking, not expecting anything new to come from it.

“Wait! You can swim in it?!” Midoriya exclaimed.

“Uh… yes?” Juzo said, confused by their confusion, as Monoma shared it as well.

“What all have you swam in?” Monoma asked.

“Well, for one it’s dirt and another is concrete…” Juzo said, until he wasn’t sure if smoke was coming off of Midoriya’s rapid writing on a weird looking notebook. Where did that come from?

“How-are-you-alive?You-can-only-swim-through-that-if-it's-like-some-sort-of-liquid.And-dirt’s-should-straight-up-kill-you.Then-there’s-the-ability-to-revert-it-back-to-normal.That’s-almost-like-a-second-Quirk.” Monoma seemed to be nodding in agreement.

“Uh… can you please slow down?” Juzo asked, not sure what was going on.

Monoma came to the rescue. “You shouldn’t be able to soften, unsoften, and swim in the material all at the same time.”

“But I do?” Juzo said, not sure what to think. That’s his Quirk, how is his Quirk so weird?

“I-wonder-if-he-always-has-to-soften-and-then-unsoften-in-that-order.If-he-doesn’t-have-too…”

“You’re thinking he can heat things up instead of softening it, aren't you?”

“Yep!” Midoriya said.

Monoma just came over to Juzo, in shock over the idea that’s how his Quirk worked. He felt an odd sensation with his Quirk, before Monoma bit his lip and stomped his foot down. Juzo had missed how Monoma at first reacted to touching him and going over his Quirk, as he shook a little bit. Monoma seemed to walk around, before going on over to the cooler and grabbing a wide cap water bottle. Monoma then offered the water bottle, saying, “Stick your hand in and use your Quirk.”

“But I-“

“Do it,” Monoma’s stern command made Juzo do so. To his shock, the water started to freeze!

“I-that-kah-ah.” Juzo’s mind was completely broken at this revelation.

“Wait!Is-he-some-sort-of-heat-exchange?!That’d-explain-why-his-body-doesn’t-burn-up,or-his-clothes-either.Though-there-is-the-issue-of-his-own-body-heat-but-his-Quirk-must-be-highly-efficient.”

“That is a brilliant deduction, Midoriya, and yes to all of that.” Juzo honestly did not remember when he got on the wall, just that was the next coherent memory he had after freezing the water.

Chapter Text

Pony confused as to what was happening right now. They arrived at the ‘USJ,’ and then there were the whole villains showing up, since All Might wouldn’t just try to attack them at once. Mr. Hobo went down to help All Might, and then there was the mist person. Then Bakugo and Tetsutetsu went to attack, and so they ended up being sent elsewhere.

However, some of the new villains were also sent with them, leading to them immediately being attacked at once. Though… weirdly enough, there seemed to be some animals with them as well? A bird and a dog were both with them, the bird shooting out the feathers, and the dog have much bigger bottom teeth.

“Woah!” Pony said, as the dog tried to bite her. She jumped out of the way, while sending some horns right at it. She quickly looked around, and sent off Knight and Tail Guy with her horns to get them away.

“Hey! What’s going on?!” Tail Guy said.

“Au moins on s'en sort d'ici,” Knight said, and Pony realized she was also dealing with a French person.

As someone else came to attack her, she fell onto her back to dodge their punch, and then kicked them hard, launching them away. Pony felt the two get somewhere safer, or so she hoped, and popped off a new set of horns to go and fly up to them. Though she saw a pair of fire based villains trying to attack the other two. She sent some horns to knock out the other two as well, landing down on the roof.

Pony didn’t like the ash falling over the place as well.

“Something bad is goin-” Tail Guy said, before Pony put her hand up.

She looked down and saw… infighting amongst the villains? Wait a minute… The ambushing group was far more better equipped compared to the fire ones. And they even had Quirked Animals. And they were fighting together…?

She held up two fingers and pointed at the villains fighting each other. She wished she could understand what was being said.

“Two groups no friends,” Pony managed to get out.

Tail Guy just stared at her. He then seemed to have a bit of realization when he got it. Thankfully he was looking around as well. “What should we do?” He asked.

Pony just wasn’t caring to try and translate, right now they needed to get out. She went and focused on the dome itself they were in. It was hard to see much of anything with all the smoke from the fires.

Oh right! Smoke goes up. Pony jumped down, confusing her compatriots.

She looked around and saw some doors on a far wall, or at least she hoped. However, she soon felt her hooves start to heat up, and she jumped to get back onto the horns. There was a trail of red concrete leading right to another villain. She was about to shoot some horns, only for Tail Guy to slam into them, spinning around to make his slam much worse.

Pony then pointed where one of the wall doors she hoped was an exit was. “That way!”

Ojiro nodded, and Pony shot a horn off for Ojiro to grab with his tail. She used her finger to go around another floating horn, and sent one to French Knight. They both grabbed one, and already Pony could just feel the mental strain of trying to keep the weight up with only one horn per person. The armor was also so heavy!

Pony though took a quick calming breath. Sheshould be able to keep it up for getting them out and then some, hopefully. She should be able to handle this, not even the worst thing she’s experienced. She started to send her horns out to try and get out of the Fire Area.

They got to the door, only to see that door seemed a bit melted. That was bad, since they weren’t going to be able to get out of this situation as easily as she’d hoped. Pony lowered the two onto the ground, just so she could regain some composure.

She was then tackled down by one of the two, though based on the fact it didn’t seem metallic she assumed it was Tail Guy. As she was on the ground, a massive stream of yellow fire shot over them.

French Knight went and shot a laser at him. Tail Guy went to attack the door, and Pony decided to go and help French Knight. The villain was able to burn up her horns, which was good to know for future reference. However, she shot another trio, however this time she sent all three from different directions, sending them right into the villain. French Knight then shot another laser, knocking the villain out.

“HEY!” Tail Guy said, and Pony helped break down the door. She sent out her horns again, and got all three of them out.

————

Izuku was worried as villains arrived. This was not a good situation to be in. He didn’t even realize someone had grabbed onto his arm due to him immediately trying to figure out what was going on. He found himself landing on some uneven terrain.

“Woah!” he said, only to find himself balanced by… Tokage! That’s who grabbed his arm. He also saw Monoma and Asui with them as well. Then there were all the villains around them. Izuku quickly jumped up and away, trying to dodge, and he could feel [One for All] surrounding him.

He saw Monoma immediately start to use [Solid Air], which was helpful for keeping one side safe for now. Monoma then went to touch some other villains for his own Quirk.

Or at least he thought, until one of the prepared villains seemed to focus, and Izuku heard the air wall collapse. “Enough oxygen in there,” the villain smirked.

Then he realized there was a pig in the group? It seemed to be shooting some projectile vomit, but it seemed far more… solid, from the shattering on the rocks made it look like. Asui started to hit people with her tongue, which was weird.

One of the more equipped ambushers charged straight at Tokage, managing to grab her head. Then her arm just shriveled up, going completely useless. “Agh!” she cried out, as she popped her arm off to get rid of it. Her biosuit also got cut up, and Izuku hoped her Quirk could help stop the blood loss. Izuku then went and charged the man, sending him quite a bit back with just a simple punch.

Monoma then went and attacked with some earth Quirk he undoubtedly copied. He went and attacked another person.

Izuku realized something bad was going to happen unless they could deal with all the villains. Monoma and him were bad for this environment, and Asui wasn’t good for landing based on the rocks moving a lot…

Izuku then got a bright idea.

“Tokage, Asui, get us in the air!” Izuku cried out.

Tokage went and grabbed Monoma, using her legs and arms to pick him up. Asui had wrapped her tongue around Izuku as she jumped up.

“TEXAS SMASH!” Izuku cried, trying to limit the amount of power into his arm, causing a massive gust into the rocks. He felt his arm get injured, and he realized he didn’t control it. He thought he had it down. It was purple, but manageable, like his bones didn’t feel like they were nothing.

(“I mean, he just learned it, not bad,” First said, smiling.

“We’re in a life and death scenario, and that’s what you’re worried about?!” Second asked.

Meanwhile, Fifth, Sixth, and even Seventh were focusing on the uniforms of the ‘new’ group)

However, the consequences were pretty much what Izuku expected. A full on landslide started to fall down, bringing most of the villains down with it.

(“He is pretty crazy,” Fourth said.)

Izuku landed on one of the few villains to not get sent away. Asui knocked the one that injured Tokage out. Izuku looked at Tokage’s popped off arm, worried.

“T-Toka-” He said, only to be stunned as her arm started to grow back, including her costume as well!

Tokage looked worried. “I can… also regenerate. My costume is able to keep up with it. What about you?”

“That’s really good and convenient,” Izuku said, trying to think about how to get out of here.

Tokage and Asui just looked at him in shock. “Should’ve figured out already he wasn’t going to care, Tokage,” Monoma said.

“Yeah but…” Tokage motioned to Asui.

“I can secrete mucus from my body and cough up my own stomach to clean it out, kero. I’m also weird just like you are,” Asui said.

“Stop writing this all down! It’s not the time! You can do it later!” Monoma then screamed.

(“Thank you Monoma,” Fourth said.

No longer able to clearly see the uniformed ones, Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh had moved off, having two ‘screens’ out.)

“Hold on, are you ok?” Tokage asked.

“Huh? Oh. Right,” Izuku put the books away, and then looked down at his arm. It was purple, so definitely not too good. “It’s not good, but I can handle it.” All three stared at him like he was crazy.

(“We need to work on that craziness,” Fourth commented.)

They then heard something crack, and they all turned to look over. To his shock, he saw All Might going toe to toe with the weird almost Tokoyami like creature. That was bad, and Aizawa was attacking some of the other villains. It wasn’t clear, but were some of the villains fighting each other?

“We need to go help them,” He decided.

“Excuse me?” Monoma said. “You want to go and fight villains?!”

(“Is it just me, or is Ninth acting very different?” Fifth asked.

“It appears in life or death he chooses to fight,” Fourth said, getting some glares from Second and Third.)

“We need to be able to help others. I can think of a plan as we go on down.”

“You sure are different right now, kero,” Asui said.

“I guess right now I’m trying to make sure all of us get out of this alive Asui,” Izuku admitted.

“Call me Tsu.”

“R-right,” he said, going back to his normal parlance when talking to girls.

“Are you sure we can do this?” Tokage asked. “These are real villains.”

“They’re fighting All Might. W-we need to make sure All Might can fully focus on the one keeping up with him.”

Monoma nodded. “As long as we don’t interfere with All Might, because that seems like a really bad idea.”

“Agreed.” Izuku said.

“Alright then, we’ll try to help,” Tokage nodded.

“Don’t count me out then,” Tsu said in agreement.

————

Denki thought this was going to be an interesting lesson, only to realize quickly it was not going to be a good day. A real villain attack, when they only had one Heroics Class! There were villains right around them, and he had no clue what to do.

There was a vine haired girl dressed in robes, Shoji, and an almost blade focused Bakugo.

“HAHAHAHA! Get wrecked you fuckers!” Bladeugo said, slicing some of the people’s gear right around him.

“Language!” Vine Haired Girl said, as she sent her vines out to attack everyone around them. However, there were a lot of villains all around them, including a dog with extending claws?! What was that doing here? Denki stood no chance when considering the drawback of his Quirk… wait a minute!

He had suddenly remembered something. “Vines! How conductive are your vines?” He asked, sparking some electricity in his hand to show it.

Vines seemed confused, before she saw his hand and then proceeded to grab both Bladeugo and Shoji and surrounded those three in vines.

“Hey! Let me go you little fu-!”

‘Spine not HEAD!’ Denki silently yelled in his head. He shot electricity all around, hitting all the villains.

As the villains all collapsed, Denki cheered in celebration as he realized the Quirk advice worked.

“YES-” He got cut off as one of the villains grabbed his neck.

“Well, well, well. Looks like we have similar Quirks,” The man said, sparking his hand with electricity. Denki gulped in worry.

“All of you come out with your hands and Quirks clear! Or else your friend gets it!”

Denki was turned around, and he saw Bladeugo cut through the vines, which fell down onto the ground. All three had their hands out and clear. Shoji moved away, kicking some of the vines away, so they weren’t stuck into the ground.

“Good! Now then… let’s have a talk.”

“Who are you to try and take a hostage like that?” Vine Girl said.

“I’m a villain, of course I’m going to take hostages. And this guy…” Denki got jostled a bit, “Is by far one of the strongest people I’ve seen. And he works well with my Quirk. I might just get some very good use out of him.” Denki did not like the idea of becoming a living battery. But he needed to get away from the villain.

“You won’t get away with this, you fucker!” Bladeugo said.

“Oh? But of course I will, otherwise I’ll injure him more than I already have.”

“We aren’t going to let you get away with this.” Shoji said.

“And how exactly do you plan to even deal with- Ah!” the villain said, as some vines shot up out of the ground, forcing the arm holding Denki’s neck away, leaving him free. The vines then grabbed the villain, and chucked him into the cliff.

“There we go, even if I had to use trickery to defeat him. All the villains are now gone. Are you alright?”

“Thanks Vine Girl,” Denki said.

“My name is Shiozaki.”

“Kaminari.”

“We should get moving,” Shoji said, now using two eyes and four ears out, most likely to get some information.

“Alright then! More villains to go fight.”

“We should not be going against villains, and trying to get back to the main entrance or outside.”

“You think they haven’t set this trap up without making sure their victims couldn’t fucking escape?”

“That language is not worth it for us as heroes, Kamakiri.”

Kamakiri seemed to think again. “Falchion you,” he said, confusing everyone else.

“Keeping on the move makes sure we don’t get attacked by anyone who knows where we should be.” Shoji added.

“Fine, I find that a good reason to get moving,” Shiozaki said. “Actually…” Shiozaki looked over Denki. “Is that a radio on your head?”

“Oh right!” He said, going to press it to turn it on, only for static. “Damn, it’s- Seriously!? It’s not even that bad and we’re in the middle of a villain attack!”

“We are here to be heroes, so we have higher moral standards compared to other people.”

“Well, as I was saying, the radio’s jammed, so they have some jammer Quirk somewhere.”

“Or it’s just, you know, a normal falchion jammer they put somewhere,” Kamakiri said.

Denki was confused as to what ‘falchion’ meant. But still, he had to admit Kamakiri was also right, “Yeah… I guess so…”

Denki missed the face Shoji made when looking around though during the little verbal altercation. He had his eyes and ears out, and one was focused on the Ruins Zone.

————

Momo was worried. After the Mist Villain attacked them, Momo found herself not having been moved. There were still villains around, and right now she was fighting one with a weird rocky skin Quirk. She hit one with her newly formed staff sending them away. With Sero, a weird beast man, and other students holding off the villains, Thirteen went again to attack the Mist Villain.

Momo felt better, going to attack one of the other villains, only to see a portal opening up behind Thirteen.

“Watch out!” she cried. It was in vain, as Thirteen’s attack was turned back on her! Thirteen then collapsed.

Sero and the Headband Boy went to go and make sure Thirteen was ok. Momo looked over who they had available, and then figured out a plan to get more help for them.

“Iida! Get ready to run back to school!”

“But I shouldn’t-”

“Jirou, use your speakers on the Mist!”

“R-right!” Jirou extended them down to her weird looking boots to launch a sonic attack. The Mist took the attack, before starting to wince in pain, leading to his mist covering the doors to go away.

Momo then proceeded to make a cannon to shoot at the door, destroying it at the top frame. “Run Iida, Run!” She yelled.

“I should not just leave you…”

“If you get the teachers, it’ll be of far more help to us than you being here. And he’s recovering.”

She saw that Iida processed that it was true. Iida then started to run, and Momo saw the Mist try to block Iida, but Iida managed to barely make it through in time.

The Mist just glared at the kids, before he just went away.

“Yaoyorozu!” Sero cried out. “We’re going to need your help with Thirteen!”

Momo looked down, and she had to admit, Thirteen did not look good being injured like this. At least the 1-B Students and Jiro went to take care of the remaining villains.

————

Nirengeki was worried over what was going on. A villain attack directed towards U.A.! The Mist Villain had sent him, Kodai, some floating gloves and shoes, and a white haired guy encased in ice on his left side into some ruined building.

Right now, Nirengeki was frozen with ice covering his feet, including Kodai and Invisi Girl. While Kodai was also shivering like he was, she also seemed to suddenly get out an ice pick? Why does she have that? She was currently breaking the ice around her feet.

“W-who is this guy?” One of the villains asked.

Ice Man then went to the guy who asked the question. “Who are you, and why are you here?”

“I’m not going to- ok, ok, ok, I’ll talk,” the villain said, as ice soon came over the back of his head. “We’re here to kill All Might. T-the plan was to attack him when kids are around so he had to limit himself.”

“You’re trying to kill All Might?!” Another villain stated, which confused Nirengeki. Shouldn’t they all be on the same page?

“Why are you here?” Ice Man asked, using his Quirk on the new speaker, ice starting to encase him.

The other villain gulped. “W-we were told to kill a blonde and a green haired kid.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know… I’m being honest!” the other villain said, as ice was now right above his eyes.

Kodai had also broken out of her ice, and now was working on Nirengeki’s.

“Why do you not know who you’re targeting?”

“We were ordered to attack the targets yesterday.”

“Then how did you know we’d be here?” Nirengeki asked.

The first villain then laughed. “We got the schedule for your classes, and figured out where All Might was alone. U.A.’s security is absolutely-” He got cut off as ice covered his mouth.

Ice Man looked at another villain that seemed to be with the first one. “Why are you here to fight All Might? Where’s the confidence?”

“T-the Nomu, he’s designed to kill All Might.” Nirengeki felt himself grow still with fear.

Ice Man started to move. “H-hey! Where are you going?!” Nirengeki asked, breaking out of his stupor.

“To deal with the main villains. If I can fight off someone meant to go toe to toe with All Might, then I will prove him wrong,” Ice Man then went and left.

“That’s ominous,” Invisi Girl said. “What’s with him?”

“Hm,” Kodai said, as she nearly finished his other foot.

“He’s Endeavor’s son? A-are you sure?” Nirengeki asked.

“You understood her?!”

“Hm.”

“Alright then,” Nirengeki said when he was released. “Have another ice pick?” He motioned to Invisi Girl.

The response was another just growing to be seen. She then pointed to another part of the area, and Nirengeki realized her what her concern was about. There was a Crested Ibis in the group of non All Might killers, and its wings were glowing.

————

Itsuka was able to quickly figure out what happened and soon found herself in the central plaza, with Kan, Fukidashi, Kaibara, Komori, and two 1-A students as well. There were also all the villains around them as well.

Itsuka immediately punched the weird beetle to get him away. Fukidashi tried to attack another one, reciting some ‘Rat-tat-tat-tat-tats.’ However, his target disappeared in a flash of light. He then immediately reappeared behind Fukidashi, and he got punched in the back. Kaibara was dealing with… was that a flying Koi Fish?!

One of the people seemed to be running to hide, and Itsuka saw a 1-A girl go to attack her.

“Nope!” Kan said, going and grabbing her. “Students on me!” He said, waving his arm.

“Are y-” Itsuka started.

“We’re getting out of here!” Kan said, taking one of the villains and smashing them into a wall, blood coming out of the gauntlets and securing them.

“A-alright.” The group tried to go and get away, only for Itsuka to hear a command.

“Nomu, grab them.” She turned to see Hands Guy pointing at them. The Beak fighting All Might seemed to pause, hit him in the side of the stomach, and then charge right at them!

Next thing Itsuka knew, she was quite a bit back, a lot of wind from right in front of her.

“Ugh!” All Might said. “Get out of here Young Kendo, and Young Uraraka.” He turned around, right for Nomu to punch him in the jaw.

“C-come on,” Itsuka grabbed behind the other girl’s weird bracelet. Another villain with four arms and weird skin came to attack them. Itsuka blocked the punches with her enlarged left fist, shrunk it down and countered by hitting the elbows, and then attacked by enlarging her right hand and grabbing all around his head, slamming him into the ground.

“Huh. You are… really good at martial arts.”

“Yep. Trained a long time for it.”

“But we really need to get away from here, we can’t let All Might have to control himself.”

“Right.” Uraraka said.

————

Tomura was annoyed. It was only supposed to be All Might, Thirteen, and 20 students. But now Eraserhead and Vlad King and 20 more students were all here as well. Eraserhead himself wasn’t exactly a surprise, and loath as he was to admit, the plans did have the possibility of there being the other class and their teacher along as well. Sensei made sure Tomura knew what the worst case scenario was. And it seemed to be that for the U.A.

Because right now, his main focus was on them. He had looked over all the villains he had for today’s fight. 301. And not one of them looked like a beetle with a horn!

“Who. On. Earth. Are. You?” He asked, glaring at him. “You could’ve messed up my plan.”

“You messed up my plan. If it weren’t for your warper, we could easily take out our targets.”

Undoubtedly now they were some rival group for him to deal with. “You haven’t said who you are.”

The Beetle laughed. “Oh? My name is Arthropoid. And you are…?”

“Tomura Shigaraki, of the League of Villains,” Arthropoid chuckled, before proceeding to charge at Tomura. The horn quickly sent Tomura back, and he got pissed. He tried to grab the Beetle, but it just stayed away.

“You little one off rival. I’ll kill you for nearly messing up my plan here.”

“As long as I stay away from you, I don’t think you can hurt me.” Arthropoid laughed, before going and attacking some of his other goons.

“Stupid cheater.” Tomura said.

Kurogiri then soon warped him. “I am sorry Master. One of the kids got away.”

Tomura managed to keep down his annoyance. “It’ll be fine. We’re just on a timer now, it was always possible. Still, keep me up with Nomu and All Might. I don’t know how well Nomu can deal with it.”

“Of course Master,” Kurogiri said, before warping the two away.

————

Tetsutetsu knew he wasn’t smart. He did get into U.A., but still, he was undoubtedly going to be behind in terms of academics compared to his classmates, especially when compared to Midoriya and Monoma. He knew why he attacked the mist villain, he wanted to quickly take care of them. He had already started to move before he heard Thirteen call out.

Now he was here with Bakugo and a guy with a remarkably similar Quirk to his. Tetsutetsu wasn’t even injured yet.

“At least my Quirk makes sure I don’t get injured,” he said.

“At least my Quirk makes sure I don’t get injured,” Mini Riot said.

They then both looked at each other, shocked by that.

“Both you shut up and focus on the villains!” Bakugo said, attacking another one with them.

Tetsutetsu did so, only to dodge an attack that ended up going right into Mini Riot’s head!

“You ok?!” Tetsutetsu asked.

“Yeah! I’ll be fine. My [Hardening] makes my entire body like a rock. I won't get injured. No concussions.” Mini Riot said.

Tetsutetsu felt better knowing he didn’t accidentally endanger his classmate. Though Bakugo was considerably calm compared to lunch yesterday.

————

Kosei got worried as he found himself in a very dark and windy area all of a sudden. He was with Bird Guy, Kuroiro, Yanagi, and Rock Guy.

There were some villains around, and a weird monstrous shadow came out of the Bird Guy, and started to attack everyone. “RRAAWWRRR!”

Kosei tried to use his Quirk, only for the solid air to get forced away from him, due to the air wall just getting blown away. Yanagi came and forced Kosei away from the Shadow Monster, keeping them safe. It was hard to tell though, but there were animals amongst the group being forced away as well, Kosei thought. Why bring attack animals?

“Dark Shadow!” Bird Guy said. “Calm down.”

“We’re in danger!” Dark Shadow said.

“That’s interesting.” Yanagi said, looking at the shadow creature.

“We should be getting away from here,” Kuroiro suddenly popped up from right behind Kosei.

“Ah!”

“Get them away,” Kuroiro said, pushing his classmates away, before going to grab Bird Guy.

Dark Shadow nearly attacked Kuroiro, only for Kuroiro to disappear inside the Bird Guy’s cloak.

It seemed to confuse Dark Shadow enough for him to calm down. “Better Dark Shadow?” The pair joined Kosei, Yanagi, and Rock Guy in an alleyway.

\\“There’s someone like me!”\\

“Yeah… Where’d he go?”

“I am here inside of your cloak.” Kuroiro popped out of the cloak.

“It would appear we have a friend to revel with in the dark.”

“Absolutely Tokoyami!” Dark Shadow said.

“If you are looking for others to interact with, perhaps I might be able to join you all?” Yanagi asked.

“I do not know if you can keep up with us,” Tokoyami said.

“My time here at U.A. has led to me getting to know about something we share with each other in regards to our Quirks. Also if you think I can not match with you, our current location can be well acquainted with ghosts. Our opponents are also fighting each other it seems. It is best if we let those two groups continue fighting as we seek our way out.”

“Well then, I think we’ll have some fun with each other.”

\\“Thanks Bird Man.”\\

“Indeed, we should not look a gift horse in the mouth,” Kuroiro added.

“Uh… why shouldn’t you do that?” Kosei asked, just confused by what all was going on.

“Oh! Because you’re checking the horse’s mouth to see their age and seeing if the gifter is trying to…” All five people, Kosei wasn't fully sure about Dark Shadow quite yet, stared at the person. Kosei did not expect that voice.

“That’s what your voice sounds like Koda?!” Dark Shadow asked.

Koda seemed to get nervous, nodding.

“We should get out of this place and to our allies. I’ll scout out the way,” Kuroiro said, going down into the ground.

Tokoyami and Yanagi nodded before going out. Kosei felt the wind immediately buffet him as he exited the alleyway. The group did not get too far until an explosion amongst the villains sent a bunch of fast flying debris to them.

“Watch out!” Yanagi cried out, getting between Koda and the debris, only to get hit in the head and knocked onto her back.

“AH!” Koda screamed, catching Yanagi before her head hit the ground. Kosei joined the group as they looked over Yanagi.

Yanagi soon seemed to be getting back on up, but Kosei realized something was wrong as the hand was moving weirdly. Then her pink glowing eyes opened and she asked in a fearful manner, “W-what’s going on?!”

————

Juzo realized he was in a serious situation when he found himself suddenly stuck in water. He had no clue which way was up or down, and it was hard to see, only for him to see a person with a well situated Quirk for swimming to charge him. He realized he needed to use the part of the Quirk he was afraid of, and so he caused a frozen cone of water to surround the villain, and Juzo saw it start to float up.

Juzo then realized that he was also sinking, most likely due to his armor. Still, now that he was oriented, he saw Rin and two 1-A members, all inside a bunch of villains. Juzo decided to go and form a massive ice sphere, getting all of them up. Though as it occurred, he felt a bit nauseous, alongside some heavy sweat already forming on him. Using his Quirk in this wrong way must still be hard for him to deal with. Once they got to the surface, he reversed the process, feeling a bit better. The upper part went away, and his classmates arrived on the now flat area.

“Onto the boat!” Rin called out, pointing. Juzo noticed and agreed with the assessment, since there were villains already on the ice with them.

Rin was closest and managed to get onto the boat, and he then started to shoot at the other villains. Juzo waited for both of 1-A’s to get onto the boat, before he unfroze the ice, while simultaneously melting part of the boat so he could get up it safely. Immediately once he was on the boat, he took the helmet off and froze the melted part again. After he returned everything to ‘normal’ he felt better and no longer overheated.

“You good Honenuki?” Rin asked.

Juzo panted, before feeling his breathing return to normal. “Yeah… I’ll be fine,” he said, getting his helmet back on.

“We’re all gonna die, and I’ll have never been with a girl!” Grapes said.

“This is not the time, Mineta,” Banana Man said.

“Oh please Sato. With everything going on with you, you probably don’t care.”

“What are your Quirks and names?” Juzo asked.

“Oh uh… I’m Sato and I can ingest sugar and get far stronger for a few minutes, but I go very dumb.”

“You have Quirk Cognitive Loss?” Juzo asked

“Uh… what?” Sato asked, looking confused. Juzo was about to answer, only for Mineta to answer.

“I’m Mineta, and the balls on my head can pop off my body and stick to basically anything.” He demonstrated by sticking one to the side of the boat. “I bounce off of them, and using them too much causes my head to bleed.” He then had a breakdown. “I’m not suited to combat!”

“Honenuki,” Rin said, grabbing his attention.

“What is it?” Honenuki asked, only to see many villains start to look at them, swimming like how sharks looked in the water in popular media. “Oh.”

————

Izuku, Tokage, Monoma, and Tsuyu all went down, having gotten away from the villains. He didn’t know why there was a second faction of villains trying to fight them. And how were they here to begin with!?

As they got down, they saw Shoji, Kamakiri, Shiozaki, and Kaminari also all coming down from the Mountain Zone.

“Are you guys ok, kero?” Tsuyu asked.

“Yeah, we are. I managed to use my Quirk to take care of all the villains we were facing,” Kaminari said. “It was very fortunate.”

“That’s good,” Izuku said.

Soon though, soot covered Pony, Ojiro, and Aoyama all arrived on her horns. Pony then collapsed onto the ground. “Pony!” Monoma said, going to help her out.

“What happened with you three?” Tokage asked.

“Oh us?! We were stuck in the fire zone, only for Mademoiselle Pony to help us get away, leaving the two groups of villains to go at each other.” Aoyama said, doing some odd poses and staring in a weird direction.

Shoji whispered… something, and everyone turned to look at him. The upper right hand turned into a mouth, and Shoji then elaborated. “The group that jumped in right before we teleported is targeting a pair of people with green and blonde hair.”

Everyone paused, starting to look around at each other’s hair, only to then realize what Shoji did as well.

“Fuck.” Kaminari said.

Shiozaki’s non response was a clear silent agreement.

————

“Ooh! I’ll volunteer I guess,” Pony came to go up. She wondered if anything new about her Quirk. She was going to try and speak Japanese though to help her classmates.

“Me am Pony Tsunotori, but call me Pony. My Quirk is [Horn Cannon],” she looked at Neito to see if she got the Quirk name right, and he nodded. “I shoot horns off head and they move in air.” She demonstrated by having her horns come off and float around.

“That-is-so-cool!I-wonder-if-she-can-fly-on-them.If-she-can-that-unlocks-so-many-more-possibilities.Wonder-what-her-horn-limit-is.Even-just-three-makes-her-very-useful. Oh… right…” Midoriya said, as he had looked up and saw her having three horns flying around her, as she had actually just done her main limit. Pony also went and hopped onto a pair of them, showing that she could fly too.

“She-could-probably-make-top-ten-just-with-that.”

Pony just stared at Neito, before coming back onto the ground, not even pretending to understand that. “It’s good, right?” Going back to English.

“Very much so, yes,” Neito nodded.

“What’s the control radius of your horns, and what happens if they leave? Do-they-collapse-or-keep-moving?”

Pony just looked at Monoma, who translated it for her. “Alright then. Radius is about ten feet. They keep the speed of when they leave, and the record speed is about 200.”

“What are the units?” Monoma asked.

“Miles per hour.”

“So roughly 320 kilometers per hour,” Izuku said.

“How do you just know that?!” Neito asked, staring.

“I-I calculated it…”

“What happens if they’re damaged?” Neito asked.

“Oh! They’re actually surprisingly brittle, almost anything that damages them causes them to practically crumble into dust. It becoming two distinct parts always makes me lose control even if they’re in the radius,”

“So you too at least have advanced training on your Quirk,” Neito muttered something. “Then again my po-” Izuku cut him off.

“Hm… if horns keep the speed when going off… Have you ever just tried to shoot a bunch of horns like a machine gun?”

“What do you mean?” Pony tilted her head.

“Like you can send multiple horns at once to bombard an opponent?”

“OH! I don’t know but I can test it later!”

“You are something special Midoriya,” Neito said. “I think you’re good Pony.”

“Right!” Pony said, turning around.

Chapter Text

Tenya felt lucky he barely dodged the Mist Villain’s attack. Once free of the USJ, he took a second to look back, before bearing the determined face and yelling. “Engine Boost!” He started to take off for the main campus. He put everything into his engines to get every last bit of speed he could. Time was the enemy, and if he collapsed when getting to campus, then so be it as long as he got the info across.

————

Hiryu looked around at his group, trying to get an idea of what to do. They were currently stuck, trapped on a boat with villains all around them. “We have to do something to get away from here,” Honenuki said.

“But how do we get out?” Sato asked.

“How far can your new Quirk’s aspect affect?” Hiryu asked.

“I’m… unsure, to be honest, getting us all up was actually the first time I used it like that.”

“Ah. Gotcha,” he nodded in agreement.

“If I go too much, but most of the villains are able to escape and then attack us as we run…”

“And we’ll get defeated easily,” Hiryu finished the assessment.

“So we’re trapped here!?” Mineta screamed. Hiryu wanted to be mad at him, but then again, villains in the first week of school when you were meant to be safe to learn to deal with them later on, yeah, he couldn’t quite blame Mineta.

“As of right now…”

“Guys!” Sato cried out. All three turned to see a slice of water coming straight at their boat, cutting right into it and causing water to seep on in.

“Honenuki,” Hiryu said. “We’ll have to risk it. It’s safer than staying on here.”

Even with the helmet, Hiryu could see the slight nod. “Alright. Get ready to run you three.”

“I’m not going to keep up with you.” Mineta said, jumping on Hiryu’s back, wrapping his arms around his neck. He was so lightweight Hiryu had heavier training plates.

“Honenuki…” He cried out.

“Now!” Honenuki said, freezing the water all the way to the shore.

The quartet started to run, with some villains able to get through on the far edge of the faux glacier. They didn’t seem acclimated to ice, so for the most part they were safe. Hiryu shot some scales at the villains, and to his surprise Mineta threw some balls as well to help.

Something was clearly wrong with Honenuki though, and Sato poured something into his mouth, before growing muscles and picking up Honenuki as they ran across to land.

They all managed to get to the land. Honenuki was let down, and then he immediately took his helmet off, sweating profusely. Hiryu was worried, looking over Honenuki’s costume, until he realized what part of his costume’s armor was meant to hide an important part of his costume for how he originally thought his Quirk worked.

“Go and soften the land over there,” Hiryu pointed.

Honenuki did it, and he could already see him feel better. “T-that worked. How did you-”

“You have heating packs on your costume. If you’re a temperature exchange, it makes sense because when you ‘soften’ the heat goes away from you. If it holds true the other way…”

“I take the heat into me for the freezing or hardening. Good to know,” Honenuki said.

“The villains are still coming!” Mineta said from right behind Hiryu.

“Let’s get going. Come on, this way to the main area,” Honenuki said, before he started to leave. Sato also followed along as well, though he looked like he was following what was told to him.

————

Eijiro was surprised by just… calm Bakugo was. Every interaction he’s seen him in outside classes, Bakugo was anger incarnate. But right now, when fighting villains, he was cool and collected. It was so… manly!

He was surprised Tetsutetsu, as he called himself at one point, had the same Quirk effectively as he did. He was going to have two best friends once they made it out.

“You good bro?” Tetsutetsu asked during a slight reprieve for both of them, even if Bakugo was looking around for other villains.

“I told you I’m fine. I won’t get into serious harm.”

“If you say so Kiribro,” Tetsubro said.

A villain with a katana came and charged Tetsutetsu, who punched it with a metal fist, breaking it before punching him in the side of the body, causing him to be knocked out.

“Well, we appear to be safe. Can’t believe we’re dealing with so many villains already,” Eijiro said.

“Pft, these weak fries won’t be any trouble to our classmates. They’re just desperate people, forced together due to whatever they’re fighting.”

Eijiro found himself smiling as he realized Bakubro actually believed in his classmates. He really was a good person, underneath all that anger. Now he really felt bad over not doing much to stop his classmates from teasing.

Then he saw someone come out of nowhere from behind Bakubro. “Wat-” he found himself cut off, as Bakugo simply turned around, grabbed the chameleon’s face, and smashed him into the ground, finishing him off with an explosion.

“Dude! What was that about?!” Tetsubro asked. “He was already down from the slam!”

Bakubro then scoffed, “And I made sure he stays down.” Which was a good showing for Eijiro.

“Come on, we’re going after the big ones now,” He said.

Eijiro couldn’t help but admire Bakugo’s determination and manliness. He’d follow him all the way to the end. He also made a note to tell Mina about what Bakubro was really like.

————

The not so far off explosions had finally ended, and Yui felt relieved as she and Shoda managed to get Hagakure out of the ice trap.

Yui didn’t like the Todoroki. He didn’t care for his allies, and seemed to be wanting to go against something designed to fight All Might, which just… was the dumbest and most suicidal thing she ever heard. Not because she thought All Might was unassailable, which he wasn’t, thanks to the whole Quirk Singularity.

No, they were students and All Might has too much experience and knowledge. Going against someone meant to fight All Might was stupid.

She then realized Shoda and Hagakure were trying to get out of here. She went and put her hand on Shoda’s shoulder. “Hm.”

“Huh? What do we need to question them on?” Shoda asked.

Yui still couldn’t help the relief that Shoda understood her. “Hm.”

“Oh! Right, we need to know about them. Let’s go then,” Shoda said, going to the person who talked from the ‘second group.’ “Now then, who are you?”

“You really think I’m going to tell you?” The person spat out.

Yui decided to add some ‘incentive.’ She touched the ice surrounding the villain, and then activated her Quirk. “Ack, ack, ack. Alright then. W-we’re the Creature Rejection Clan!” They cried out.

Yui felt better, and was about to put her hands together, only for Shoda to suddenly say. “You’re lying.”

“W-what makes you think that?” The villain said.

Shoda then pointed at another villain with butterfly wings on his back. “They have the same looking gear you do. You two are acquainted.”

Yui went to shrink it down. “A-alright, alright, alright. W-we’re the… M-Meta Liberation-” Yui put her hands together, undoing it. “Army.”

Yui was stunned to hear the MLA was here and attacking them! She turned to look at Shoda and Hagakure, who were both shocked. Or at least Shoda was, she wasn’t fully sure of Hagakure due to her not having anything other than gloves and boots visible. Why make that visible and not invisible like the rest of her costume?

However it was clear for now that was not the important bit. The Meta Liberation Army is still around? They collapsed when Destro was defeated generations ago.

“T-the Meta Liberation Army?! B-but they were defeated years ago.”

“We survived, clearly, and you will rue the day you put us down for our Meta Abilities and repressed them,” the villain snapped.

That’s when Yui realized something about the Ibis. “Hm!”

“You’re right Kodai, they have Quirked Animals! How do we handle that?!”

“W-what are we going to do with them?” Hagakure said, and Yui realized she was shivering.

“I’m not sure. I-it’s cruel to just leave them here, but…”

“Hm.” Yui said, aware they couldn’t apprehend them.

“So you’ll just leave us to potentially freeze to death?!”

“T-that does sound like a villain thing…” Hagakure said.

“Kodai, do you have anything we could apprehend them with?” Shoda asked.

Yui thought for a moment, before remembering her zip ties. “Hm!”

————

Emily was confused as she came to. Reiko got hurt trying to help Koda, falling over. Emily then realized she was feeling… way too different. Her outside vision was black, and that was normal. Her sleepwalking attempts always involved opening eyes.

She started to move her hand, realizing there was actual resistance to it. That wasn’t normal! She then opened the eyes without using the Quirk. “W-what’s going on?!” she asked.

“You ok Yanagi?” Koda signed.

“H-huh?”

“Don’t worry, you’ll be fine,” Senpai said.

Emily didn’t want to give away what just happened. “T-thanks D-dark shadow.”

“Your eyes are now glowing now as well.” Tokoyami stated. “Is that your Quirk?”

“Oh,” Kuroiro said. “This is a revelation I don’t think anyone else expected. You’re… Emily, aren’t you?”

“Who is Emily?” Tokoyami asked.

“Emily is a version of Dark Shadow only inside Yanagi’s mind.”

“Ah! A Subconscious Quirk Entity. Guess it was from the hit to your head?”

Emily nodded. “Most likely, Midoriya did mention something about injuries to the head can bring them out,” Kuroiro added.

“P-please keep this secret. I-I don’t want to…” she couldn't express her fear.

“Of course, this type of issue will be kept quiet.”

“Your secret is safe with us!” Tokoyami said.

“Of course, I’ll be here to help you as well. We don’t want anything to happen to you two.”

Koda gave a thumbs up, as everyone looked at Tsuburaba, or at least the other three of Reiko’s future friends did, Koda was nervous.

“I-I will keep it a secret, ok?” he said, clearly nervous.

“Good, let’s get going on our way out. Midoriya and Monoma should be able to help us figure out if anything is wrong with this,” Kuroiro said.

“Y-yeah.”

“Why would Midoriya be involved in Quirk stuff?” Dark Shadow asked.

Kuroiro chuckled as the group kept moving. “Emily was only found out roughly 72 hours ago solely from the fact Reiko wanted to call her Quirk [Poltergeist] instead of [Telekinesis]. That was all Midoriya needed to discover Emily existed.”

“That is quite the surprise. He does not seem one to be looking into Quirks due to his lack of control over his own Quirk,” Tokoyami said.

“Yeah, I have to agree,” Dark Shadow said.

“Well… h-he just got it,” Emily said, torn between keeping it a secret and also trying to defend the one who caused her to even be known about. She then realized she just blurted it out by accident. She… really had no filter, one nice benefit of being stuck inside a head. “T-that was meant to be a secret.”

Tokoyami just stared at her. “Huh. Alright then. And Tsuburaba, keep quiet on that as well.”

“Indeed, if we find out the secret was let out by you…” Kuroiro chuckled ominously.

Tsuburaba nodded, clearly scared.

Koda then pointed, causing many of them to be worried. “How coordinated are you with the body?” Tokoymai asked, getting between her and the villains that were coming at them.

Emily tried to move, and realized she wasn’t well acquainted, the amount of effort required was more than she expected. “Not well.”

“Understood. Dark Shadow, let’s get focused on our control.”

“Right!” Dark Shadow said.

“Tsuburaba, play on defense to keep them safe,” Kuroiro said, before he went into the shadows.

“A-as much as I can here in this wind,” Tsuburaba said.

Emily went to join Koda and Tsuburaba. The fighting was interesting to see. Though Emily wished Reiko was awake to see, or was she…?

//…//

Right now, Emily was trying to use the telekinesis to try and help with some ranged attacks. Though she was already the less controlling one of the two, and it was even worse right now with her trying to control an actual body taking up her attention.

The villains were losing pretty handedly, before one of the villains grabbed Dark Shadow. “A living shadow? You will be the perfect pet.”

“Fumikage!” Dark Shadow then cried out, right as he turned to go and attack his brother.

————

Sekijiro was escorting the rest of the students, most of them his, back and away from All Might and Nomu. He just hoped Kendo and Uraraka were also getting away. It was not a good thing to witness, and Sekijiro already knew being nearby would cause trouble.

Sekijiro looked around, and saw Eraserhead was going against several of the villains. However, right now he needed to get the kids away and make sure they were safe.

“Sensei!” Sekijiro turned around to see Honenuki and Rin, alongside some 1-A kids with them.

“W-what’s going on, what do we do right now?” Honenuki asked, panting.

Sekijiro then grimaced. “Take everyone here and get to the main entrance. It’ll probably be the safest place since no one is probably still there.”

“B-but-” Honenuki said,

“Go! We’re heroes and you're our students, we’re making sure you all stay safe!”

Honenuki then nodded. “Come on, everyone on me.” Honenuki said, taking the students away from the current fight.

Sekijiro turned back to charge towards the villains Eraserhead was fighting. He created a Blood Fist, charging into the fray and punching one of the villains with a Rhinoceros Beetle Quirk.

“Oh? Vlad King?! Didn’t realize both the teachers were less well reknown.” He said. “Soldiers to me!”

Some of the villains, who all seemed way more equipped than the others, came and charged right at Vlad King. Vlad debated using Blood Sword, before deciding to keep with Fists for now.

The Beetle charged right at him, and Vlad blocked the horn with the fists, however his speed ended up pushing Vlad back and away from Eraserhead. The ‘Soldiers’ also came to help and engage with the Beetle. Vlad managed to knock two out, but then one of the villains shot some tethers out of their fingers right at Vlad, impaling themselves into his arm.

Vlad tugged the arm hard, causing the man to fly, right into his right Blood Fist. The tethers then disconnected from his arm. At least [Blood Control] meant he couldn’t bleed to death, provided he wasn’t unconscious.

“You’re very strong, Vlad King.” The beetle said.

“And who are you?”

“Fair enough. In my circles, I am Arthropoid. Two of your students have garnered some special concerns.”

“I won’t let you harm my students!” Vlad said, before charging right at Arthropoid.

“Ack!” Vlad said, as one of the soldiers hit him with an electricity Quirk. He looked around, wondering how All Might was doing, only to be confused by what Nomu was doing.

————

Jurota finally managed to throw off the wildebeest attacking him, with the help of Bondo gluing them up. The confusing thing were one, there was a wildebeest here and two, it had metallic horns! He decided right now he needed to make sure everyone was fine before they left.

“Miss Yaoyorozu,” he said, going on to help as they got there. He recognized her from one of the galas they both went to.

“Shishida, good to have you here with us,” Miss Yaoyorozu said.

“Is there anything I can do to help?” Jurota asked.

Miss Yaoyorozu shook her head. “No, but-Sero! Using your tape, we can stop some of the injuries and make a cast for her.”

“Alright,” Sir Sero said, starting to emit tape from their weird shaped elbows.

“Miss Jirou, Sir Bondo, and Sir Awase,” Shishida said, grabbing their attention. “We should be looking out for more villains just in case they try to go and attack us again as our compatriots look over them.”

“Right.” Jirou said, bending down and sticking one of her earphone jacks into the ground. The 1-B members looked at each other, confused. “I can listen a lot more by sticking my jacks into a surface and feeling the vibrations.”

“Hm… that is an… interesting Quirk, Miss Jirou.”

“Thanks.”

Jurota wanted to voice it out loud, but he wondered what would happen if she could combine both aspects of her Quirk into one.

Jurota wasn’t sure what was going on, just waiting, before hearing Miss Jirou say, “Someone’s coming.”

Jurota immediately went Beast Mode, and started to sniff. There were… a few of them coming up the stairs. Though he realized he recognized many of them. Upon feeling the familiar scents, he went back to normal. “It is several of our allies. Is there any fighting?”

Jurota continued to look down. “No, they seem unconcerned with the ones right next to each other.” Jurota nodded.

“Fellow Classmates, it is good to see you all again,” Jurota said, as the Plaza and Flood Groups arrived.

“What happened to Thirteen!?” Miss Komori asked, as Sir Fukidashi and Sir Rin, alongside two 1-A Ladies went to look over her as well.

“The Mist Villain-”

“Kurogiri,” Sir Kaibara added.

“-Was able to use their portals to redirect the attack right at Miss Thirteen’s back, and well, you can see what happened to her from that. How are you all doing?”

“Nomu is able to actually fight All Might,” Miss Komori said, fear clear in her voice.

The new arrivals went to take defensive positions with Jurota except Komori, who was growing mushrooms as the medical team seemed to pop Thirteen’s helmet off and then feed them to her.

Sir Honenuki was looking down, seeing Nomu pushing All Might. “Yeah, this is a bad situation,” Sir Honenuki said, before he seemed to start making almost a board with his Quirk.

“Sir Honenuki, what are y-”

“I’m going to help in any way I can. Technically I was told to get everyone else to the entrance, I’m an exception,” the voice was strained, like Sir Honenuki felt like he needed to do this action.

“If you feel you need to prove yourself Sir Hone-”

“It’s not just because of the Battle Trials. I’m Recommended, I have more experience on average with at least some of my Quirk. I have to live up to it.”

“I will not convince you otherwise, will I?”

“No. Keep everyone else here safe, Shishida, Yaoyorozu,” he said, right before he was grabbed on the shoulder by Jurota.

“You won’t be of much help in the fight our teachers are in. They’re fighting for us. It is far more likely we’ll get in the way and cause more problems for them.”

Even with the helmet still on, Jurota could tell Sir Honenuki was trying to find a way to deny that claim. Eventually he just sighed in defeat. “Fine… I… let me get some rest, tell me if any more are coming,” Honenuki went to go and sat down, back against the fence. Jurota just looked at the group of hero students, before motioning to continue watching out.

————

All Might was not wearing his signature smile. He managed to get Young Kendo and Young Uraraka away from this ‘Nomu,’ but Nomu was able to keep up with him. This is not good. His snap decision to bring 1-B to the USJ had just led to more of the students being possibly killed. He would not let that happen. But the Nomu… “How is he so strong? He doesn’t even seem injured.”

He then heard some laughing as he saw Kurogiri and Shigaraki arrive. “Nomu has a [Shock Absorption] Quirk. You won’t be able to harm him by punching.”

“‘[Shock Absorption]?’ Then how is he-” All Might dodge an attempted bite by Nomu.

“He’s also just that strong. It’s just an answer to what you did. Need I remind you you attacked first, charging us immediately once we came on out. You’re just violence restrained by something, very little difference between us.”

All Might chuckled a bit. “You think I haven’t heard this before. A massive collection of villains suddenly appears in a place where students are! I am making sure they are safe, because I am here!”

That clearly annoyed Shigaraki. “Those words. Those empty words! You’ll pay for that. I think it’s time to really attack you. Nomu. Weakness!”

All Might felt Nomu grab his major injury. “Urgh!”

“Now then, suplex him.” All Might tried to fight, only for him to hear something come over Nomu.

“Where did that come from?!” Shigaraki asked.

“For someone aiming to kill All Might, you are bad at situational awareness,” Young Todoroki said.

All Might then jumped up and out of Nomu’s grasp. “Get out of here Young Todoroki. It is not safe!”

“I am clearly able to help contain the…” Young Todoroki’s speech was stopped as Nomu just ripped itself apart to get out of the ice! It was cut almost in two, and then, to All Might’s shock, it started to regenerate itself.

“How is this possible? You said his Quirk was [Shock Absorption]!”

“No,” Shigaraki said. “I said he had [Shock Absorption]. He has multiple Quirks, including [Super Regeneration].”

All Might took only a second to process the only logical conclusion, before turning. “Young Todoroki, get out of here.”

“I wo-”

“Now!” All Might said, his voice strained and yet getting across his attempt to tell Young Todoroki out of there. He engaged Nomu again, trying to keep it away from Young Todoroki.

Young Todoroki sent some ice at the leaders. It didn’t seem to do much. The hand guy just put his hand on the ice, and it turned into dust and went away. “Go Young Todoroki. Us teachers will protect you!” He found himself forced back.

Shigaraki chuckled. “And how do you plan to do that, when you can’t even protect yourself?”

All Might grimaced. He was holding himself back to keep his allies safe, not to mention his stockpile couldn’t just be haphazardly used now. If he was given the ability to go all out now, he could go and fight off Nomu.

————

Ochacko was worried. Her and Kendo were still stuck in the main area of the plaza. They saw Todoroki go to help fight off Nomu, only for him to be told to head off.

“What do we do?” Ochacko asked.

“I don’t know. What can your Quirk do?” Kendo asked.

“I can negate gravity for a time if I touch something or someone with my fingers,” she showed her hand off. “If it’s too much weight I throw up though.”

“Hm… oh! How quickly can you touch someone to activate your Quirk? And does it work on yourself”

“I don’t know, why? And yes…?”

“Because I can throw you far with my Quirk,” Kendo said.

“Well I…”

“We need to get Todoroki out of there. We can do this.”

And so that’s how Ochacko found herself using her Quirk on herself, getting ready to be thrown.

“And… now!” Kendo said, hurling Ochacko quickly to be right over Todoroki, who was continuing to send out ice waves.

“Come on!” Ochacko said, grabbing Todoroki, using her Quirk, and then pulling him with her.

“What the?”

“Now that’s not fair!” Shigaraki pouted, stomping his foot.

Ochacko soon collapsed, undoing her Quirk, and then throwing up. Todoroki immediately went to attack again, only for Ochacko to grab him. “A-all Might told you-” she threw up again, and Todoroki was confused.

————

Unbeknownst to the Plaza Fighters, their conversation had been overheard by Mezo, who relayed the information back to the rest of the group.

“So multiple Quirks, [Shock Absorption] and [Super Regeneration],” Midoriya said.

“And something to go against All Might,” Monoma added.

“And something to go against All Might. I wonder how strong its skin is…” Midoriya said, looking around at everyone.

“Oh no. You said we wouldn’t be getting into All Might’s fight,” Monoma said.

“The main thing is range, we can work on that. Pony, Kamakiri, and Shiozaki, I want you three to help All Might from a distance. Use your attacks to cause him to get injured.”

“If that fucker,” Kamakiri ducked under a vine swipe, “Can regenerate, then we can’t do anything serious to it.”

“That’s not the point. The idea is to force the Nomu to delay itself by using up energy to regenerate, it’ll give extra time for All Might to recover and push back. You’re not meant to stop him yourself.”

“And how should I deal with attacking a villain able to go straight up against All Might?!”

“Just um… shoot out your silk constructs?”

“Can I do that?” Kamakiri asked, face more in a pondering look

“Probably? Worth a shot.” Midoriya said.

(“That’s… actually not a terrible plan,” Sixth said.

“The plan should be running away,” Third said. “We can’t risk dying like this so early.”

“And yet, this is why he’s Ninth,” First responded.)

“Ojiro, Shoji, and Tsu, you three go help fight with Eraserhead. He can use his Quirk there without much issue…” Mezo nodded in agreement, then noticed Midoriya’s worried face. “Monoma, what happens if Tokage’s Quirk is turned off forcibly?” Midoirya asked.

“Wait what?!” Tokage asked.

Monoma then stopped to think, only for Mezo to see the dread start to spread over his face. “Oh no.”

Midoriya nodded. “You three, keep Eraserhead from looking in the direction of Monoma, Tokage, and I will be at with Vlad King.”

Mezo nodded again, since right now was not the time to question something like that.

“W-what do you mean my Quirk can be forcibly turned off?” Tokage though, and not without reason, was questioning it.

“Eraserhead, our teacher, he can erase Quirks with his own. It stops active Quirk effects outside mutations. Not sure how it’d relate to Quirks like-Kodai’s-though…”

“Not the time,” Monoma said. Midoriya nodded in agreement.

“And what about us two?” Kaminari asked, motioning to him and Aoyama.

“I want Aoyama to be a long support for all of us and Kaminari, you'll be keeping him safe with your Quirk.”

“Alright then, I can handle that.”

Midoriya then thought of something else. “Also, Kamakiri, if you can’t shoot out, come join us at Vlad King,” Kamakiri nodded in acknowledgement.

“Still, is this even a good idea to try out?” Monoma asked. “They are villains. Real Villains.”

“W-we’re here others help,” Pony said, getting back up on her own self, confusing Mezo as to what she meant. “Even Heroes need it.”

“Right,” Midoriya nodded. “We’re here to train to be heroes, and meddling where we don’t belong is what heroes are meant to do.” Shoji was surprised by the inspiration he was feeling.

(“He sure is something else,” First said.)

Monoma seemed conflicted, until he looked over everyone else. “Alright, alright, let’s go and do this then.”

————

Eraserhead soon found himself having been cornered by some of the villains. The two main ones had a long jointed neck and a villain with eyes able to shoot a more powerful version of Aoyama’s Quirk, alongside the water and earth shooters. It was not going to be pretty if he even made it out of here.

He had trouble using his Quirk right now, his eyes being highly strained. He sent his Capture Scarf out to attack them, and got turned around and saw the eye villain turn to shoot him and… Ojiro landed down, knocking him down.

Shoji soon arrived, with Asui also using her tongue to hit some more. “W-what are you all doing here?”

“Midoriya sent us to help because your Quirk doesn’t affect us, kero.”

Of course he did. That child was trying to get himself and a bunch of his classmates killed. He’d need to handle it if they made it out.

Though for now, he used his capture scarf to go and wrap up one of the ‘minor’ villains. Survive and protect for now, deal with punishments later.

————

All Might was surprised Young Uraraka just came and grabbed Young Todoroki, which honestly would be good as long as he can continue the fight. Though right now, Nomu was able to keep the pressure on him. “W-where did you find this Nomu?” He asked.

“You can’t win All Might!” Shigaraki chuckled evilly. “Nomu was specifically designed to counter you, you will never win against him, and he was a nice recent gift. Can’t wait for him to get that EXP from defeating-”

Then, to all of their surprise, something suddenly entered Nomu’s eye, causing it to jerk back. Some non shiny blades then inserted themselves into its side, causing more pain, before vines came out of the ground, trying to ensnare it, and All Might noticed they seemed extra thorny.

“What?!” Shigaraki said, shocked. He turned around, and All Might saw Young Pony, Young Kamakiri, and Young Shiozaki all there. “Y- why are you here?! The fight is meant to be only against All Might! How did you hack your way into this?!” He then scratched his neck, very clearly annoyed.

“You think we’re just going to let you fucking triple team him?!” Young Kamakiri said, before laughing hard. “Think again.”

“The crafted demon you’ve made will go down to the power of All Might,” Young Shiozaki said.

Young Pony just seemed to respond by shooting some more horns. Only for a portal to open up in front of Shigaraki, and the horns hit her back. “Ow!”

While All Might wanted to help them, right now, he had to deal with the villain right in front of him. Nomu had most of the hostile objects out of it, but All Might uppercutted it hard. Now he had the advantage. Shigaraki also mentioned something else, the time frame. He could only think of one person able to create a ‘gift’ with multiple Quirks. He closed his eyes, recognizing his failure. He then opened them, and there was no warmth in them. “It’s time to go beyond! Plus Ultra!”

————

Neito still thought this was a bad idea. Midoriya was injured and he wanted to go and attack actual villains. He knew Midoriya was crazy, but how did he get inspired to try this out? He wondered if something else was up with Midoriya.

He jumped down, using [Horn Cannon] to knock out a pair of well geared villains. That was something to worry about later.

Tokage also went to help by using her honestly terrifying Quirk, or at least to Neito, to confuse their opponents, as Midoriya landed right on top of a man with what seemed like Mantis arms while having [One for All] at three percent. Neito wondered if the villain had any relation to Kamakiri.

“What are you three doing here?!” Vlad King asked.

“We’re-” Midoriya said, attacking another one with a punch. “Here to help.”

“You should get out of here. We’re…”

“We’re training to be heroes, helping others is what we’re here to do.” Midoriya repeated again.

Some of Tokage’s body parts were soon inhaled by a man, only for her parts to all just jam his head. Tokage’s floating head made a face. “Oh you creep!” She said, moving her free leg and kicking him right between the legs. Tokage soon took her parts back. “Ew!” she said, swiping some saliva off of her.

Then the beetle turned, and Neito wasn’t sure if he wasn’t trying to smile evilly. “There you are!” He said. Neito was worried as he realized something was wrong, as now the Beetle was charging straight at him!

Neito went and immediately turned his hair into vines to try and hold him off, only for Midoriya to come over, punching him in the face, and forcing him off.

“Ow!” Tokage said, before falling, as suddenly a villain flashed out of nowhere around her and lay on the hits.

Neito soon found himself avoiding some pointed tethers coming from another villain. Curious, he grabbed the tethers, and realized how metallic they were, but also he felt something just… wrong with them, like [Copy] had something to tug onto.

He switched to [Horn Cannon], and flew to charge right at this person, and slapped him in the face all the meanwhile-

||| [Meta Ability: Tethers] |||

Neito soon found himself falling down in shock. “Monoma!” Vlad King said, coming and guarding over him.

Neito just turned to look at the man with a Meta Quirk and also thought of himself as having a Meta Ability. But Neito knew only one faction at this point in time would consider themselves to have Meta Abilities, the long dead Meta Liberation Army.

————

Tenya finally got to the main campus, getting through the gate, only to encounter Lunch Rush of all people.

“Villains! USJ!” Iida said as he panted, before he nearly found himself collapsing into Lunch Rush arms.

He heard Lunch Rush call something weird out, “Shio-Katsuo!” before he felt himself pass out.

————

Shihai decided he was interested in going up next, after Monoma escorted the nearly falling over Honenuki to the wall.

“Well, well, well. I am Shihai Kuroiro, a master of the night and my Quirk is [Black]. I am able to enter anything black and move around it. It is a simple Quirk, but perfect for any machinations I wish to perform while acting as a hero.” Vine Girl seemed annoyed with him, but he can easily deal with that.

“Is there any indication you are possessing an object, and how dark does it need to be?” Midoriya started asking.

“My eyes are apparently visible and even just a shadow on a day like today suits me just fine.” He said, deciding to show off by sneaking into the bangs girl’s shadow.

“Woah!” She said, as he opened his eyes and it weirded some of his classmates out.

He then popped out, “As you can see, my Quirk is a masterclass in subterfuge.” Vine Girl seemed to look at him with a judging look.

“You’ll be perfect as an Underground Hero. You-can-sneak-into-clothing,or-just-general-walls-and-shadows.”

“I will be great as an Underground Hero, however I will be much more of a spy than a fighter, I feel.”

“What if you could control black objects as well?” Midoriya asked.

Shihai blinked. “Uh… I don’t know.” He recomposed himself. “My dear Monoma, can you see if his theory is correct.”

“Alright then,” Monoma said, grabbing Shihai’s hand. Shihai felt an odd sensation, and soon Monoma looked surprised.

“It’s… going to be hard to actually do, but it is possible.”

Shihai looked at Midoriya in shock. “Well then, Midoriya, I will make sure to repay you for this.”

“Y-you don’t have to,” Midoriya said, hiding his face behind the all black notebook.

As Shihai returned to the group, Kan just let out a sigh of relief that not everyone would be on the wall.

Chapter Text

Tomura did not like this. All Might was somehow pushing back Nomu now. It didn’t help that he couldn't command Nomu to fight with advanced strategies because he had three fodder students holding his attention.

Even with Kurogiri to help, dealing with all ranged opponents was a major weakness of his. Stupid ranger types. And they even injured Nomu, which he hated. Master was not going to be happy with that. “Get back here!” He yelled, trying again to grab the Blade Cheater. He seemed the least used to ranged fighting.

He tried to grab him, only for some vines to suddenly shoot out, and he grabbed those instead, the thorns injuring his hands. “Ack!”

However, them being on her hands made him able to dust them. If only the dust would continue to the Nun, but instead Blade Cheater immediately cut off those vines. Though it seemed from her flinching she still felt the dusting, which would be important to know. Her own attack was a weakness.

Tomura then realized he was a bit distracted, as one of the horns came and hit him, knocking Father right off his face.

Tomura was stunned, before he felt anger. “You hurt Father,” he said, angry.

It seemed he gave them all a fear debuff with that. Tomura decided to make a note to keep that in mind later on. For now though, it was time to go and attack them-

A blue laser then came right in front of him. He turned to see a pair of blondes there, and he assumed the Knight was the attacker. Tomura decided he needed to work on his reaction timing.

“Kurogiri, go take care of them.”

“Alright Master,” Kurogiri said, before he disappeared. Tomura went to grab Father, only for some vines to grab his wrists.

“Your attacks are clearly based on your hands,” Nun said. “Keeping those contained is key to your defeat.”

Tomura growled, trying to get out of this situation. He tried to tug on them, only for the vines to not move. “Our pursuit of justice will carry us over you and your depravities.”

Tomura was frowning. “You’re one of those heroes. Those who think that just because they’re heroes they’re better than everyone else.” Nun seemed to be shocked, and Tomura got enough wiggle room to grab one of the vines.

“AH!” Nun screamed, as Tomura dusted the vines off of him. “There we go!” He reached down, and put back on Father.

“You’re going down you Mother Fucker!” Blade Cheater said, charging. He was picked up by some of Horn Girl’s horns.

“Close killer,” she said with a distinctly American accent. Though she seemed surprisingly effective, as she shot another horn right at Tomura, even though he managed to grab and dust the horn.

Tomura soon started to charge, going right for the Horn Girl, who seemed shocked by how quickly he was moving.

————

Yuga was worried about firing on the leader. He really hoped he wasn’t killed for this. He then saw Kurgiri disappear, before he showed up right in front of him.

“Oh my, oh my. What do we have here? Two interesting looking people. You two will be- AGH!”

Kurogiri was interrupted by Kaminari suddenly using his Quirk. Even though most went into portals, some electricity managed to go into Kurogiri, shocking him. Kaminari then went and turned off the ones not shocking Kurogiri. “Guess you seem to have a weakness, with the metal grate.”

“Come on, mon ami,” Yuga said, grabbing Kaminari. “I-if we get away we might not get into any serious trouble.”

“I am afraid though, you are not going to get away like that so easily…” Kurogiri moved to block the pair, and Aoyama realized Kaminari hadn’t had his mind fried.

————

Neito was confused by his newly copied Quirk. It was far more than just some simple cable shooting Quirk. It was able to connect between people and shoot cables anywhere, even if the ones from the fingertips were able to make the other aspect stronger.

Because it was a Meta Quirk! Neito only knew of two Meta Quirks before being here at UA, and now he learned of three new ones, because [Baton] did count, in the last 24 hours. If someone used their Quirk, it made the other people connected also use their Quirk, and heteromorphic parts related from the Quirk would also try to grow on them, but would quickly fade away once disconnected.

He soon recovered himself, using [Horn Cannon] to attack the shocked man. The MLA soldier jumped back, using some tethers to break up the horns. Vlad then charged the man.

“Connections! How did you mess this up?!” The beetle asked.

“Sorry Arthropoid, Sir!” Connections said. Interesting code names.

“We got to take them out, now!” Arthropoid.

“You will not!” Vlad said, going to charge, only for the MLA teleporter to jump in and stab him in the back, with of all things one of Pony’s discarded horns from Nomu! Vlad did use that opportunity to shoot some blood at the villain at least.

Neito looked around, only to realize Tomura was about to grab Pony’s face. Thinking quickly, he sent out some tethers and grabbed both of them, causing them to share the Quirks. He felt the Quirks almost flow through him, oddly similar to what [Copy] did but also very different at the same time. He also seemed to somewhat direct the flow too, which was good to know.

Shigaraki turned to look, shocked by what he saw, and Neito pulled Pony away a bit with [Tethers], while disconnecting from Shigaraki.

“No!” Connections cried out, trying to impale Neito with his own ones. Neito noticed that his were more like suction cups compared to the spiky ends of his opponent’s.

Neito managed to disappear his own [Tethers] by using up [Vines], and quickly getting away. He looked around to see Midoriya still going toe to toe with the main leader, but he seemed a bit injured, and his Landslide Zone showing did not help.

At least for a bit Midoriya managed to send him away with a punch, even if he now held the injured arm.

Neito then got a wondrous idea on what to do right now. “Tokage! I’m going to do something and you can’t use your Quirk!”

“Ok!” Tokage said, getting back to normal. Monoma then used [Tethers] to connect to both of his classmates, and he could even feel himself get healed a bit.

“What is going on?!” Tokage screamed, and then Neito realized it was drawing from her energy to heal the both of them.

“Sorry!” Neito said, “Thought it’d use our energy, not yours.”

“W-what?” Tokage asked, before Neito saw Midoriya figure it out.

“It’s a Meta Quirk! It has us connected to each other’s Quirk.”

(Everyone turned to face First. “Will that…?” Fifth asked.

There actually was a faint pair of vestiges with them as well now. They were far out of sight and barely noticeable without focusing though.

“As long as they stay there and we don’t-”

“Watch out!” Fourth interrupted First’s explanation.)

Arthropoid soon charged Midoriya again, and on reflex, Midoriya activated [One for All], and Neito felt pain.

(“Ah!” The vestiges screamed, feeling themselves pulled along.)

————

Tooru wasn’t sure what to think about this current situation. The Meta Liberation Army?! They’re supposed to be gone, unable to do anything after Destro’s defeat. Still, she helped with tying up the villains. What was with Kodai having so many of those?! And where was she storing them?

Tooru shivered again. Todoroki’s ice was so cold.

“Hm?” Kodai said, looking at her.

“What?” Tooru asked.

“She wants to know if you have some special suit based on your DNA?”

“Huh?” Tooru asked, confused. “Those are a thing?”

Something seemed to take over Kodai, or at least she hoped so.

Shoda then continued. “When we get out, we’ll help you get started on one of them, alright?”

“R-right.”

Eventually the group took care of the last villain, trying them up and knocking them out. Kodai seemed to have some weird oddities. She knew how to knock most of the men out right now. They then heard something roar off in the distance.

————

Shihai was confused by what was going on. Tsuburaba managed to barely block Dark Shadow’s attack with a weird air shield. The wind did seem to affect [Solid Air]. However, why was Dark Shadow suddenly attacking his brother? It didn’t make much sense. It had to be tied to the villain he had just tried to attack.

Shihai was worried, only to suddenly get an idea based on his First Day Assessment. He went to charge into Dark Shadow, and the void this time was very… different. It was like sharing a body with someone, or at least he assumed, he’d have to ask Emily and Reiko later on.

However, something else outside seemed to almost be… squishing the current void. And the entity in here with Shihai seemed to be trying to fight it. “Move…!” a voice sounding like Dark Shadow’s said.

Shihai floated over to where the squishing seemed worst, and heard a voice laugh. “Hahaha! How does it feel to be attacked by your own Quirk creature!”

“Dark Shadow is no creature, you Bender of Shadows,” Tokoyami said.

“Hm… Shadow Bender… I like that name far better than my original one.” The newly dubbed ‘Shadow Bender’ said. “And he clearly is a creature. Just look at him!” Shihai more or less floated over to where Dark Shadow ‘was,’ and he came to help push against the constricting area.

“What the?!” Shadow Bender asked. Shihai could feel Dark Shadow look at him and feel grateful. “You answer to me! I am the Shadow Bender, all shadows bow down to me!”

“No you don’t!” Shihai and Dark Shadow said in tandem, both coming out of Dark Shadow’s mouth, who now had white eyes. A swipe sent Shadow Bender into a wall, and then they combined to headbutt him again, knocking him out fully.

Shihai then left Dark Shadow. “Now that was an experience to be inside of. Dark Shadow, you truly are the embodiment of darkness.”

“You know I am!” Dark Shadow said, putting his hands on his… waist. Emily then giggled, clearly enjoying that showing.

“We have to get going,” Tokoyami said, and Shihai wondered if there was an eye roll somewhere in there. “And stop letting that get into your head.”

“Agreed. We must get out of this den of villains and to a place where we can have more help.” Shihai said, before melting back into the void and going to scout ahead. It was hard to tell, but Shihai wondered if there was something screaming.

————

Katsuki was really, really annoyed. He fought a bunch of small fry villains with Shitty Hair and Crusty Eyes. For now though, he was going out to see what was going on, and wondering what other villains were around to help show how much of a hero he would be.

Looking over at the central plaza, there seemed to be a lot of fighting. However, right now, he needed to make sure even his allies weren’t injured. Even if he would be the best, harming future heroes would be a problem right now.

All Might was fighting the weird bird creature. As much as he wanted to prove himself against the best, if he caused All Might any trouble, Katsuki stopped that thought. The next dangerous one was definitely the teleporter. Take him out and the villains won’t escape. So that was his primary target.

Looking around, he saw their teleporter, and Katsuki realized there was something else around him physically. He grinned manically upon realizing. “Shitty Hair, Crusty Eyes.”

“My name is Tetsutetsu!”

“We’re going after the one with mist.”

“What makes you sure we’ll take it this time?” Shitty Hair asked.

“He has a metal collar, he wouldn't need that if he wasn’t physically in danger.”

“Alright then!” Shitty Hair hit his knuckles together.

“Fine…” Crusty Eyes said.

Not long afterwards, Katsuki went and took down the Teleporter. “Down you go. Wouldn’t have your metal collar unless you needed to protect something. Do anything and I’ll blast you to smithereens.”

“Threatening murder is not very heroic,” the man said. “Are you sure you’re on the right side?”

“As if. I’ll never become a villain. You lose, and I’ll be the best.”

“Just because you consider yourself the best…” Kurogiri said, before all of a sudden, an attack came out of the villain’s ‘head.’ The attack managed to knock him off the teleporter, who quickly warped away.

“Thank you, Monsieur Bakugo,”

“Wasn’t trying to save you, Shiny,” Katsuki scoffed, about to go again to fight the villains, only for him to hear a loud roar from the Nomu, causing Katsuki to look at All Might.

————

Despite her face, Tsu was surprised by everything that had happened in the last… 15 minutes? Has it only been that long?

Right now she was helping Aizawa Sensei go against several villains, alongside Shoji and Ojiro. She did not expect Midoriya to actually be so different, the Battle Trial wasn’t exactly great at showing his power, combined with his definitely bruised arm. However, he quickly made the Landslide Zone far more literal. He probably seriously injured many of them at least, which seemed not important right now. And he now also inspired them all to go and fight villains meant to take on All Might and their teachers. She didn’t mind it.

She smacked one of the villains with her tongue.

“You all should get out of here,” Aizawa Sensei said. “You’re not trained for this.”

“I have martial arts experience,” Ojiro said, hitting one of the villains on the leg, causing them to fall down.

“Not my-” Aizawa Sensei was interrupted, as the laser eye villain fired another attack. Everything that had been peppering Aizawa caused a decent amount of blood to be all over him. It was a bit scary to look at.

Shoji then went and charged the laser villain. Aizawa Sensei also used his Quirk, his hair floating up and eyes going red, as he had taken off his goggles due to blood starting to fall into one of them.

Shoji went and grabbed the villain, keeping him stuck inside, and then he rotated around quickly and opened his arms, sending the villain out and right into a wall.

Everyone’s attention was turned towards All Might, as the Nomu started to scream.

————

Right now Izuku was concerned about his reflexes. He sent Arthropoid back with another punch. However the green energy of [One for All] had spread across the cable to Monoma and also onto Tokage. It turned golden when closer to Monoma and purple with Tokage.

“Ah!” Monoma screamed.

“Sorry!” Midoriya tried to turn it off, but couldn’t. “I can’t turn it off! Monoma?!”

“I can’t! It’s actively fighting me.”

“Th-My Quirk must have bad interactions with Meta Quirks!” Midoriya said.

(The vestiges were trying not to get pulled around anymore. Though it was hard for now. They weren’t aware it was making it harder to control.)

“Your Quirk is crazy Midoriya!” Tokage said.

“I just hope my time is unchanged. And it doesn’t get stuck!” Monoma said. “It’s hard to keep away from messing with our Quirks!”

“What!?” The greenettes both asked, only for Arthropoid to charge again at Izuku. If he was stuck right now with it… Midoriya punched him hard, and felt the carapace almost break. “OH!”

Tokage was clearly trying not to use her own Quirk. Still, she managed to get a lucky backhand against the jumper. She flicked her wrist as her hand quickly healed from the recoil.

One of Arthropoid’s followers tried to get Monoma. “Behind you!” Izuku cried out.

Monoma turned around, and punched her with his free hand.

“You all are going to pay! The plan will not fail!” Arthropoid raged, pivoting to go and attack Monoma. Izuku went and jumped with [One for All] at his max percent. Arthropoid was sent back a bit, but he managed to tank it.

“AH!” his classmates said. They must not be as able to hold [One for All] as much as he could, and it was shared evenly… Izuku lowered the amount of power he was using, and they seemed to recover.

“Tokage! I got an idea!”

“What is it?!” She asked.

“When I use my Quirk again, you attack alongside me.”

“Are you crazy!?”

“You can regenerate it!”

Tokage then seemed to get his idea. “A-alright.”

“Did you really just say your plan right in front of me?” Arthropoid chuckled evilly. “You all are pretty dumb.”

“Now!” Izuku cried, going to three percent [One for All]. He charged right at Arthropoid, “Full Cowling, DETROIT SMASH!”

Tokage came to add her own shared portion of the power. It definitely hurt her a bit, but she pushed through, and they sent him into the wall.

“Great job Toka…” Izuku trailed off, as a mighty roar was then heard, stunning all the fighters. Izuku then turned around, only to see All Might going all out against the Nomu, him having grabbed a horn and a blade and put them into the Nomu, and he was… punching them in?!

————

All Might at first was holding himself back, and that was just to make sure his [One for All] stockpile didn’t fully go out. But now, with him most assuredly back, he needed to make sure he had enough to go at him again, while still dealing with one of his creations. Young Midoriya should not have to deal with him. He would make sure of that.

So for now, to help the fight, All Might took one of Young Pony’s horns and one of Young Kamakiri’s blades, which was a total surprise, to help with him going against Nomu. He went to go and stab them into Nomu’s stomach, as they already proved to be effective against it. Now it was time for him to continue. His left hand was bleeding a bit from Kamakiri’s blade. Nomu roared as All Might stabbed them in.

All Might pounded them in, until the point the skin started to reseal itself, with the objects inside.

Thirty.

All Might continued to pound on the parts of where the skin was regrowing. It’d be best.

“What is going on?!” Shigaraki asked, confused. “Nomu has-”

“Nomu merely has [Shock Absorption], not [Shock Nullification]! It still suffers some injury, and it’s weak to lacerations. And it still requires time to get back to full!” All Might said, continuing to punch.

Sixty five.

“NOOO!” Shigaraki screamed. “Y-YOU’RE CHEATING! HOW?!”

“Not cheating, I’m continuing to fight for others.”

One Hundred.

“That is something you villains never understand. How to fight for others!”

All the other fighters had stopped, staring at this now effective beatdown as All Might went to make sure Nomu couldn’t cause problems here again.

One hundred twenty.

Kurogiri soon appeared next to Shigaraki. “Master, I think our fighting has now gone poorly.”

All Might now was focusing on making sure Nomu couldn’t counter as he prepared an attack to knock him out for good.

One hundred fifty.

All Might began to speed up his punches as he said these next words. “You’ve all heard these words before. Now then it’s truly time for you to witness it in action.”

“Nononono!” Shigaraki performed a little tantrum.

One hundred ninety.

“It’s time to Go Beyond! Plus UULLTTTRRRAAA!” All Might drew more upon the power of [One for All], feeling some of the power of the previous seven wielders, which then came and ended with an eight ‘hit.’ He sent Nomu flying up and away into the air and through the wall of the USJ.

Toshinori felt himself almost lose control of his form, but he managed to keep it up in time. He was still steaming though. All Might took a breath, before opening his eyes. “Back in my prime, that fight would take only 5 punches once I went all out. Today, there were two hundred mighty blows.”

“Nonono!” Shigaraki screamed, he was almost like a little child.

“Master, I think we should get going. All Might is no longer contained.”

“I hate you’re right. Get us out of here, now.”

All Might rushed to go and attack the duo, only for him to just barely miss. All Might also smashed into some ice. He turned around, seeing a flash of light near Young Midoriya and… what was going on with them?!

————

Rinku Chikara, code name Connections, was worried. All Might just won, and oh no All Might just won! They needed to get out of here now! Someone needed to report what happened here to the Grand Commander.

Rinku went and ran to Jumper, quickly using [Tethers] to connect both of them alongside Arthropoid. He soon felt some ice come over himself, but fortunately, his Quirk allowed them to all get out.

“Return Gamma,” Rinku whispered to the barely cognizant Jumper. Soon a flash of light replaced all three of them as they all disappeared.

————

Kyoka was as stunned as everyone else, as All Might just launched the creature through the USJ’s roof! She then heard some footsteps from behind her!

Kyoka turned around, about to scream at her classmates to get ready, until she felt relief wash over her as she saw Iida and a bunch of their teachers.

“I am back with reinforcements!” Iida yelled. Though looking and hearing around, Kyoka couldn’t detect any major fighting around their classmates. Cementoss immediately went to go and comfort Honenuki, who was slouched over and seemed to be almost out of it.

“S-some of the villains are still fighting each other, but we’re all mostly safe.” Kyoka reported.

This confused many of the teachers, but soon the groups diverted to go and look for the last few groups of hero students and perform some cleaning up, with Ectoplasm Sensei opening his mouth and sending out many clones. Some Victory robots also came to go and help out.

————

Shoto was shocked by everything he had witnessed. All Might, he was powerful. Far more than he originally thought.

However, there was that one thing he said.

‘In my prime,’ and two hundred instead of five. Did that mean All Might was weakening? It might make it easier for his father to go and catch up to All Might. Though thinking about it, his father would never want either of them to take it because All Might retired. He was going to need to train harder to keep up.

He saw what looked like Ectoplasm Sensei coming down to help with looking for other students, and he went with Uraraka, who was pretty good at keeping him down too, to go and meet up with one of the clones.

————

Fumikage looked around, making sure the group was fine. It would appear Emily was having some trouble now standing. Which made sense, they were hit in the head, so most likely that was catching up.

{‘And probably also the adrenaline’s wearing out.’}

Fumikage nodded in agreement with the possible cause.

“I believe I have found an exit from this wretched place,” Kuroiro suddenly said, popping out of the ground.

“Can you please stop doing that?!” Tsuburaba cried out.

Kuroiro chuckled. “Never.”

“Lead the way, our brother in the darkness.” Fumikage said, wanting to make sure they could get to allies before Emily collapsed.

“This way,” Kuroiro said, running to get to the exit door.

“Dark Shadow, take the lead to look out.” Fumikage said.

“You always use me to scout for traps,” Dark Shadow complained, though he went and opened the door. “AH!” he screamed, before swiping.

They then saw something collapse into goop.

“You know,” they suddenly heard Ectoplasm Sensei’s voice as the goop went into his mouth. “I should’ve seen that coming.”

————

Setsuna still did not like being stuck using Midoriya’s Quirk. How did he deal with just having this little part of it active? It was torture. She just hoped when [Copy’s] time limit went up, all the power would go away. She didn’t know what else could happen. At least it was healing herself far more efficiently than her normal calorie usage.

All Might soon came over and looked over the three.

“Are you all ok?” He asked, though he was furthest from Setsuna.

“N-no!” she said, the sentiment echoed by her friends.

“Is there anything I could do to help?” All Might asked.

“Just hope the timer cut off doesn’t leave parts of his Quirk in us.”

All Might seemed to have a slight panic.

Setsuna then looked around and remembered her other teacher. “Kan Sensei! He got stabbed-” All Might turned and went to go and help him.

All of a sudden though… Setsuna no longer felt Midoriya’s Quirk or something stabbing into her.

“Finally!” Monoma cried, and Midoriya’s electricity went away.

“M-monoma, i-is the Quirk…” Midoriya seemed to shut up, like trying not to give something away.

“Tokage, I need to scan your Quirk.” Monoma turned around.

“R-right. I-I don’t want to have that Quirk inside of me.”

(“Ugh… What. Was. That?” Seventh asked, as she recovered from the event.

“I don’t know… that was a first even for me,” First admitted.

“How do we know we’re all here?” Third asked. “I don’t want some part of me inside of Tokage.”

“So you do know their names?” Sixth questioned, raising a brow almost in triumph.

“Shut it!”)

Tokage felt something come over her, as Monoma scanned her Quirk again, before he shivered. “I-is it…?”

Monoma released her hand, and he sighed in relief. “Your Quirk is fine. Nothing is stuck inside of you.”

Setsuna sighed in relief. “Thank God, no offense Midoriya.”

“I-it’s fine,” Midoriya said. Guess now the fighting was over he was back to his nervous self. “I don’t want to lose any aspect of my Quirk, I just got it, and breaking it within a few weeks is bad. Is your Quirk fine Monoma?”

“Although, I guess it would’ve been fine,” Setsuna said, realizing. “I’d just have [Haunted] itself, not the actual ghosts.”

“R-right,” Midoriya said, though he didn’t seem sure of that himself. But right now, Setsuna had no reason to worry.

Monoma decided to go and shake his own hands, before sighing. “Pony!” He said, realizing the Shigaraki Attack Trio was over with them. “I need to test my Quirk with something.”

“Alright then,” Pony said, as Monoma went to copy her Quirk.

Shiozaki no longer seemed to be angry looking at him when he did it as well.

“Let’s hope it’s all the same time.”

“Wait, can’t you scan Midoriya’s Quirk to see if anything’s wrong? Surely it can’t heal that quickly?” Setsuna asked.

“Right… sorry, I did it earlier and it’s close to yours in uncomfortableness.” Setsuna was surprised that had happened. Though why was he more willing to scan her Quirk over his if hers was worse?

Monoma went and scanned Midoriya’s Quirk, grabbing his right hand.

(The vestiges were quiet, trying to give Monoma the ability to only focus on looking over them.)

After a bit, alongside Monoma nearly collapsing when he scanned, Monoma took a sigh of relief. “[O-][Haunted] is fine.”

Midoriya sighed in relief.

(“Let’s go!” Fifth said.

“I just hope nothing’s wrong with Monoma, he can’t tell without an inconclusive test,” Seventh said.

Meanwhile, First, Second, and Third were just going everywhere to make sure [One for All] had no hints of the other two in there.)

“Come on kids,” Ectoplasm Sensei said, as he came over to them. “We’re here and trying to make sure you’re all safe.”

“Alright then, let’s go,” Setsuna said. She looked around the group, seeing what she believed was most of her classmates.

“Midoriya,” the Hobo Sensei, Eraserhead, said. “Why did you inspire your classmates to attack the villains?” Setsuna was worried, though thankfully Shoji came and cut off her vision from him. She didn’t know what would happen, but based on Monoma’s looks between her and Eraserhead, it was not going to be good if he erased her Quirk.

“Y-you were all in trouble sir, and we’re here to help,” Midoriya said.

Eraserhead just huffed. “Got it kid.” Setsuna felt relief as he continued to move on.

“He’s clearly not a fan of you,” Monoma said.

“Yeah… he isn’t…”

“Monoma! Not the time!” Setsuna berated.

“‘Time for what?’” Midoriya asked.

“Huh?” Monoma asked. “Just pointing it out.” Oh, he didn’t remember and was being honest. The kids reached the bottom of the stairs.

“I’m going to hate this climb,” Pony said in English.

————

Kosei was worried, not sure how his classmates were doing. They were now outside, and were being looked over by some paramedics. Kosei was fine physically, even if not really mentally, but right now some of his other classmates needed medical attention.

“What’s wrong with her?” One of them asked frustratedly, and Kosei looked over at Yanagi.

“Oh her?” Kosei said. The paramedics looked at him.

“How much do you know about her?” one of them asked.

“W-what’s the problem with her?”

“Her mental faculties are running in overdrive right now.”

“Oh! Probably because she has a Quirk entity in her head.” Kosei added, trying to explain it. He had missed the panicking look coming over Yanagi’s face.

The paramedics were shocked. “Are the glowing eyes normal or not?”

“No…?”

“Thank you, good sir,” the paramedics said, making him feel better.

————

A few hours later, Kokoro walked towards Nezu’s office. She had no clue what trouble she’d get into, but after today’s earlier attack, and hearing there were two villain groups, she just knew they were involved in the attack somehow.

Kokoro went and knocked on the door. As she entered, she saw a policeman with dark hair in there as well.

“Oh? Ms. Aoidoku, it’s good to see you again. What brings you here?”

“I-I need to know something important. W-was one of the groups a once though defunct army?”

Nezu just put his paws together, which just scared her. “You and I both know you are not coming out of here without some trouble, correct?”

Kokoro nodded.

Nezu then became almost cheerful. “In that case, let’s see what you have, it’ll be important for figuring out our current plans.”

——————

Later that night, inside [One for All], the Vestiges met up. “So nothing wrong happened with the [Tethers] Quirk, right?” Fourth asked.

“Outside of the time we got shared, no,” First responded. “None of Monoma or Tokage is in here with us, and nothing got locked away inside of them.”

The other four vestiges sighed in relief. “Turns out we do know what the other two were thinking during that, and Monoma’s primary intent was to put us all back into Ninth. Also, [Tethers] requires active connection because it requires messing with the Quirk Factor to make it so others can use the other Quirks. [Tethers] could override the sharing part because it effectively made us all one vessel, the Quirk Factor does get overwritten back to normal. Now though, we’re all fine.”

“Though the way [Copy] works was not how I thought it did,” Third said.

“Oh? What was going on there?” Fourth asked.

“Not important, so long as he doesn’t interact with us again, it won’t really matter,” Third responded.

“Yes it will,” First interjected. “I hope he doesn’t encounter anyone All for One stole from,” he continued.

——————

Kojiro was nervous as no one else seemed to step up for now. He saw Monoma look around, and realized he was trying to figure out who to come up next. He then got nervous as Monoma came and grabbed him.

“Let’s see what you can do, my good sir,” Monoma said, as he dragged Kojiro out.

“Well uh… I’m uh… Kojiro Bondo, and my Quirk is [C-Cemedine]. I am able to shoot glue out of the… e-eyes…on my face.”

“Ah! Sorry for putting you on the spot like this Bondo.”

“How strong is the glue? Are you able to change how it comes out or is it just the same regardless?”

“Well I…”

“I can copy your Quirk, and then we can answer more alone.”

“Th-thank you,” Kojiro went to join the two as they went off.

There were some people going to follow, but the red headed girl was keeping people back.

Kojiro felt something come over his body, almost like someone was x-raying him. He shivered at that.

“So Midoriya,” Monoma said. “The glue actually can be changed.”

“Y-yeah, between sticky and quick dry,” Kojiro said, feeling better now.

“Oh! You already know?” Monoma said, surprised.

“Yeah, my Quirk Counselor wanted me to see if I could make my glue dry easier so in case when I sneezed it’d be easier to get rid of. It’s also useful in helping me make all my models.”

“What sort of models?” Midoriya asked.

“Well then, good job Bondo, I feel like I need to personally thank your Quirk Counselor at this point,” Monoma said.

“Can you make special traps by sending glue everywhere?” Midoriya asked. “Like sending the sticky glue around to be like those laser grids in movies?”

“That… is a good question I’ll try out later,” Kojiro said.

“Well then, I guess you’re good to go,” Monoma said.

“T-Thank you,” Kojiro said, before joining the group again. Kan came and motioned for him to come and sit down as well if he wanted, and Kojiro accepted.

“Anyone more wishing to volunteer?” Monoma asked.

Chapter Text

It was Saturday morning as Nezu came in late to the meeting, with Detective Tsukauchi following him in as well. “Sorry for delaying you all.”

In front of him were the Hero Course Teachers, alongside Maijima, but he was part of their on-call heroes anyways, so it didn’t matter too much.

“Yagi, Kan, and Aizawa, how are you all doing?”

“I am fine,” Yagi said, even if he was still holding his stomach.

“I can manage to be coherent here,” Kan said. He took a swig of apple juice as well.

Aizawa though was by far in the worst position outside of Kurose. Both his left arm and leg were in casts, and the top of his head was wrapped up in bandages. Nezu hoped he had the rest actually on underneath his suit. Wouldn’t be the first time. “I’ll manage to make it through.”

“Now then, the two main things to talk about relate to both groups of villains. First off, the Meta Liberation Army is indeed alive.”

Everyone who wasn’t at the start of the USJ was floored. “Are you sure about that?” Kayama asked. “T-that is a major…”

“My Quirk confirmed that is indeed true.” Detective Tsukauchi said.

A silence quickly took over the teachers. “Something else, we had many students all part of the MLA here in UA.” He waited for everyone to look at him. “It was the Meteorology Club.”

Fukusu looked up, shocked as his lipless mouth was wide open. “No way. They were?!”

“Hold on a minute,” Inui said, a bit drowsy. “If the MLA is who I thought they were, why would they be interested in the students who became the Meteorology Club? Most of them don’t want to use their Quirks, because it’s dangerous…” he trailed off.

“I wonder if anyone else here has developed a similar theory that I have.” Nezu asked, looking around. “Any takers? …No. I think the MLA was interested in these students because they have dangerous Quirks. According to the prisoner interrogations, the Revolution is coming soon. We live in a society where Quirks are repressed and yet despite that, Quirks are also considered, ‘expressions of our inner selves.’ I believe their plan was to, during or right after the Revolution, show people how their Quirks actually work, and therefore gain their loyalty.”

“And how do you know this?” Jusei asked, only his accent and gun on his hip giving away he was the Class 3-B Homeroom Teacher.

“Because the President of the Meteorology Club defected to us for this very reason.”

The teachers were confused, until Kan and Yagi both said, “Their Quirk Counseling Club.”

Kan coughed, and so Yagi took the lead. “Young Midoriya and Young Monoma have a Quirk Counseling Club. You mentioned this before as well in a meeting, I believe sir.” Nezu nodded. “So they ‘fixed’ her Quirk, and most likely got most of them to decide to give their loyalty to our students instead.”

“More than just that, it made them no longer afraid of themselves. They are no longer a danger to their peers, since notably none are to themselves outside out of control scenarios.” Nezu added, catching some attention. “That is the lynchpin of this manipulation, and also how those two managed to defect most of the group.”

“So Midoriya’s analysis caused the MLA to attack us at the USJ?” Aizawa asked, though he seemed more confused if anything.

Yagi coughed some blood. “Now now Aizawa, that is not true and not something I’ll let happen again,” Nezu said, as Aizawa went back to his normal attitude. “Though, right now, we have multiple targets amongst our student population.”

That ‘calmed’ everyone down. More accurately the Heroes paused and processed that.

“Who are they?” Kan asked.

“Anyone with blonde and green hair.” Everyone blinked in confusion.

“Excuse me! Why are they their targets?!” Ishiyama asked, his protective instincts engaging.

“Why would they be targeting my grand niece!?” The resident head nurse demanded, cowering everyone else except Nezu.

“I am not fully sure, but most likely it’s because blonde and green hair are both still rare in Japan, so just giving that information for their targets is normally a fine enough information to share,” Nezu admitted. “And so we’re going to offer for them to come into the dorms.”

“Are we fully sure that’s a safe thing to do?” Yagi asked.

“Why are you so concerned about this?” Aizawa grumbled.

“Young Midoriya and Bakugo. Those two are not friends, and I’m not sure how stable Bakugo is.”

“I have to agree. I looked over the reports all night,” Inui admitted. “Bakugo was willing to seriously injure an already defeated villain. The ‘Invisible Wall’ has burn marks and was already seriously concussed after being slammed into the ground.”

“And yet Midoriya was one of three students who actually killed people,” Aizawa said.

“Aizawa!” Nezu slammed the table, staring the teacher down. “That was too much, even for you.” He then recomposed himself. “Now for Inui’s comment, I will admit that you are correct, but right now, Bakugo is also a target because of the color of his hair,” Nezu said.

“So far, Bakugo has over the first three days of school tried to at least aggressively confront Young Midoriya three separate times. Putting those two in the same dorm is like opening the door for Nomu to walk in.” Yagi said.

Nezu then smiled, which put shivers down everyone’s spine. “Then it is a good thing there is already a solution.”

“There is?” Yamada asked.

“Simple, this signed form requesting Midroiya to transfer to 1-B,” as Nezu brought it out, pandemonium ensued.

————

Kora Konchu was nervous. After getting looked over and having his carapace and horn repaired, he, Jumper, and Connections were being called into meeting with the Board.

The three waited, with Jumper being very, very nervous. Eventually a bird man came out. “Re-Destro will see you now,” he announced, motioning for the three to enter.

“Re-Destro sir.” Kora said, making the ‘L’ salute of their army.

“Arthropoid,” the Grand Commander said, and Kora saw the new dog the Grand Commander had. “I demand an explanation. How did your entire company get defeated by a bunch of first year hero students?”

“S-sir, we carried out the first phase of the plan without issue. J-Jumper and Connections got us all into the USJ, and then…” he choked up.

“What happened?”

“T-there was another warping villain-”

“You dare lie to me!” The Grand Commander interrupted him. “You really think we don’t have every warp based Quirk in the Army already?”

“G-Grand Commander, sir!” Jumper said. “H-he isn’t wrong. T-the warper’s name is Kurogiri.”

Skeptic immediately started typing on his computer.

“T-there is something else, G-grand Commander.” Connections said.

“And what is that?”

“O-one of the kids had a Transcending Meta Ability.”

“I am aware, he was one of your targets.”

“Uh… he was sir?” Arthropoid asked, worried.

“How did you not figure out who your own targets were? He’s blonde haired.”

“T-there were multiple blonde and green haired kids present at the USJ.” Jumper finished.

The stress ball popped open. “That. Better. Not be. A lie.” the Grand Commander said as he stood up and grew in size a bit, black tendrils emanating off of him in the tell tale sign of his Quirk.

“I-it’s not sir. T-the Sports Festival will prove us correct there.”

The Grand Commander went back to normal size. “It better be. If not.” The voice didn't need to trail off, the threat was always there.

“S-something else sir,” Connections said.

“WHAT?!” the Grand Commander asked, eye twitching.

“A-all Might was there as well.”

“You must be lying to me now. Our spies already reported that All Might wasn’t at Orientation, and they always introduce new teachers there.”

Arthropoid looked around. “W-we are not sure why All Might was there. We just k-know that he was. T-there was even a villain able to…”

“‘To’ what?” The Grand Commander asked.

“Go toe to toe with All Might, forcing him to go all out.” Arthropoid was worried for another major stress break, only for nothing to happen.

“I hope you’re being honest…” the Grand Commander then sighed. “Still, your operation failed, and no doubt our existence alongside Project Uplift has been revealed. Arthropoid, you will be stripped of rank and responsibility. Jumper and Connections, you two will continue to do your job, but with reduced responsibilities. Understood?”

“Yes Grand Commander.” Kora said, nervous.

“Excellent. Dismissed,” the Grand Commander then ordered.

Kora went and left, head low in disappointment and failure. Then, rage took over him. He was one of the best lieutenants in the entire MLA, and something outside of his control had completely stripped him of that? He would make them pay. Kora already decided he’d go and investigate the League of Villains and Shigaraki, and kill them and any other survivors. And maybe even get some revenge against those green haired brats that cracked his beautiful carapace.

————

“Excellent. Dismissed.” The three failures soon quickly exited the Command Room.

“I always knew there was a risk of revealing ourselves, but a failure of this magnitude is completely unconcealable,” Skeptic said.

“Our existence is undeniable, and Project Uplift being revealed as well, and the Escapee will look right into us with as much of his free time,” Trumpet said.

“We’re going to have to use one of the Smokescreens, won’t we?” Curious asked.

Re-Destro thought it over. “Yes indeed. Thankfully we were prepared for this possibility and can easily direct them without much issue. Even if they miraculously find another non UA cell, outside of Deika, the cells are very small and only know their higher contact. Inform Delta that they will be our sacrificial lambs.”

“Will do, Grand Commander,” Curious said, as she pulled out a tablet to write a new article. Re-Destro thanked his ancestor for the Binding and Mental Blocking Meta Abilities they had in the MLA. Surprisingly easy to make those Smokescreen groups.

“Now then, Skeptic, once you are done with Kurogiri, start to look up ‘Midoriya Izuku.’” Skeptic did a thumbs up.

“Should we go and just take him out?” Curious asked.

“We can not immediately resort to violence, even if we are preparing for the Revolution. Besides, the students will be all on UA’s grounds now, thanks to their dorms.”

“Fine…”

“I believe our cell is now gone at U.A.,” Skeptic then said. “And this ‘Kurogiri’ doesn’t exist. He has nothing about him.”

“Then look for Izuku Midoriya.” Re-Destro said.

“Found him.” Skeptic said way too quickly.. “Izuku Midoriya, he’s from… Aldera?!”

“Skeptic, I do not have the time to try and look up all the…”

“It’s one of our subtle indoctrination centers.”

“And we missed that he was interested in Quirks?! How?! Why was this not notified to you at once?!” Re-Destro realized everything and everyone was a bit smaller now.

“A-according to our records… he’s Quirkless.”

“Look into all of his records, now.” Re-Destro ordered. He then collected himself. “I have another idea as to what is going on with Kurogiri though,” Re-Destro said. “I think the ‘Ability Stealer’ is back and no longer dead.”

“T-that is…” Curious was shocked.

“We need to keep him away!” Trumpet said.

“As long as he believes our attack isn’t enough to grab his attention, we should be fine for now. Still, Skeptic, start looking into this League of Villains as well. Trumpet do what you can to get focus on the League instead of us. A being able to go toe to toe with All Might will naturally draw more attention, provided they do not figure our numbers out. Curious, you already have yours, and I’ll organize amongst the other forces to get us into an ‘optimal’ situation against Monoma and Midoriya.”

“Yes sir.” They all answered.

“Now then, break.” Trumpet and Curious soon left the meeting room, which transformed back into Rikiya Yosubashi’s office.

“Um sir… Izuku Midoriya’s Quirk Records have two very recent updates.” Skeptic said, a bit nervous.

“How recent?”

“One right after the Entrance Exam, and one literally a few hours ago. T-the more recent one implies he has a Transcending Meta Ability.”

“You have got to be kidding me. He was in the Aldera pipeline and we missed a second Meta Analyser with a Transcending Meta Ability?” Re-Destro said, almost thinking he was in a nightmare.

“Um… it would appear so sir. Though Izuku Midoriya is incredibly unlucky with his biology and Meta Ability.”

“Explain,” came the simple, yet threatening, reply.

“Well, he is now one of the 3% of Meta Wielders with a full Metaless Body.” Not too uncommon, Re-Destro thought. Hell, one of Geten’s top lieutenants had that.

“And the Meta Ability?”

“Well, it’s now called [Haunted]. As it turns out he is a medium for ghosts and can even use the Quirks of other ghosts. The theory postulates that he never encountered one till he arrived at U.A. and he just can use them, but doesn’t have the innate knowledge. It’s unsure how he collects ghosts as well. Oh…”

“‘Oh?’ What is this ‘oh?’”

“It’s written by the Escapee and the Doubler Asset,” Skeptic said.

“Interesting… so his Meta Ability is based on the true nature, and not the perceived notion of the Quirk,” Re-Destro said, looking over one of his tendrils. “However, punishment is only for failing to notice the Meta Appreciation. Even I can understand the failure to recognize that Meta Ability.” he said, doling out a benevolent punishment.

“Of course Grand Commander,” Skeptic said, bowing and then leaving.

He looked over at his dog that replaced the rabbit. “How are you doing, my dear Jujun?” He scratched her ear. Jujun whimpered, clearly not happy. “Do not worry my dear, I’ll make sure you and your fellow Uplifted will have a place in the public eye once the Revolution has begun. Of course your position is still below ours.”

————

All for One waited until Tomura was calmed down enough, which took a lot longer than he first thought. Eventually though Tomura was calm enough to no longer continuously rant.

“I saw the report. Another group was there?”

“Those fucking cheaters came in and messed our whole plan up.” All for One knew that was far more true than Shigaraki probably even knew, since if his stolen reports were accurate, many of the new villains fought with League members. “And All Might still managed to completely overpower Nomu. That shouldn’t be possible. He was completely built to defeat All Might.”

“It would appear that we were wrong. Out of curiosity, how many did it take?”

“Nomu took several punches, but then All Might went all out and knocked him out in two hundred punches, at least according to himself. I want to kill him, so, so bad.”

“Good Tomura, make sure to let that hate flow through you.” ‘Two hundred?’ All for One had expected there to be only 150 max if All Might went all out. Unless… had he found a Ninth? All for One smiled, the Sports Festival would be interesting. “I might have another idea on how to hurt All Might.”

“Oh? And what is that?” Tomura asked, almost as if desperate to get a way to harm All Might.

“Was there anyone similar in spirit to All Might?” That actually calmed Shigaraki down.

“Huh… many seemed to be, a bunch of those stinkin’ kids decided to go and fight off me and Nomu.”

“Interesting… if I were you Tomura, I would watch the Sports Festival and make a list for the most All Might like one,” All for One ‘recommended,’ even if he knew Tomura would follow it.

“Yes Sensei,” Tomura seemed to smile. “I will go and do that.”

As the video ended, All for One coughed hard. “Are you alright, Master?” Garaki came over.

“I will be fine. It’s just… this cloned body is far less promising than we hoped for. The Quirks it can use are old and unrefined. I need the Tomura plan to succeed for now.”

“Well Master, if need be there’s always another prototype we could put you in.”

“No, Nine’s personality is too dominant, too forceful. I’ll be spending most of my time fighting to maintain control.”

————

Nezu left the meeting, having figured out with the teachers who they would go to inform the students about their new accommodations. But for now, he was going to his office. He went into his secret room behind the bookshelf. This wasn’t even in the building plans, as heard the generator powering the room’s lights.

Did he need a board with red rope to actually show what evidence he had? No. But it was actually much nicer to have physical objects to mess with. There were newspaper clippings almost entirely related to Quirked Animal research or incidents across Japan.

He now knew why incidents were so much less compared to other nations across the world. The MLA must’ve hidden all of them. There were more Quirked Animals at the USJ Incident than there were seen over the last few decades. He hadn’t even seen one in forever.

He felt regret that he couldn't keep them from the HPSC. Despite what he wanted, the HPSC had enough to keep the Quirked Animals to themselves.

————

Izuku found himself back in his apartment. After suffering a villain attack, school was canceled for Saturday.

“You sure you’re fine dear?” Mom asked.

“I’m fine. I’m not injured,” Izuku said, flexing his right hand’s fingers again. Getting Tokage’s regeneration did a lot to help him. It felt better than before the Entrance Exam, amazingly.

He was brought out of his thoughts by his mother talking again. “I meant mentally. Y-you just got your Quirk, and you were attacked by villains yesterday. I-I’m just… worried for you,” Izuku could tell the tears were being held back.

“I know you are. B-but I’m in U.A. All Might and Pro Heroes were there to help us as well.”

(“Arguably he was as useful to Vlad King as the Pros were to him,” Fourth said.)

“But still…”

“Mom, I am safe. U.A. will make sure of it. Then there are my friends…” Izuku decided to talk about hopefully the only thing that might get her off of thinking about what happened.

“And what happens if some of them also want to drop out because of the attack?”

“W-we have a group chat and so far, none of them want to drop out.” Well, Yanagi hadn’t answered yet, but the rest were still all willing to continue pursuing Heroics.

“Just don’t be disappointed in case any of them want to change their minds,” Inko continued.

“I won’t, promise. Heroics is going to be hard on all of us. Honestly if it weren’t for Tokage, I’d be in a far worse spot.”

“That’s the Lizard Girl, right?” Inko asked. She then got a smile on her face. “You know you’ve been talking about her quite a bit.”

“It’s because of her Quirk! It’s got to be the most interesting non-Meta Quirk I’ve seen.”

(“I mean, I still think our existence and everything related to [One for All] is more interesting,” Fifth huffed.

“He’s only used the strength portion,” Sixth said. “And we’re tied to a Meta Quirk!”)

“You’ve said that about many Quirks Izuku,” she laughed.

“Because I keep on finding new ones that are more so.”

“And are you going to stop talking to her if you find one that’s more so?”

“M-Mom! I’m not going to leave my friends like that!” Izuku said.

“What about the Gravity Girl? You haven’t mentioned her that much since school began.”

“Uraraka is one of my friends!”

Inko laughed a bit before hearing the doorbell ring. “Coming!” She said, going on over to the door.

Izuku decided to go and peer on over. He saw some blonde hair in the doorway and… “Oh, come on in Yagi.” Inko said.

“Thank you, Mrs. Midoriya.” All Might then entered their apartment.

(“Something important is up,” Seventh said, surprised to see her successor coming into the apartment.)

“Now then, I am here as a representative of U.A. How much do you know of the attack yesterday at the USJ, Mrs. Midoriya?”

“Well, I know there were two groups of villains, and Shoowashya Publishing even mentioned they were at the same time.”

“Yes, and I need to talk about why one of the groups was at the USJ.” Izuku didn’t like the look that was being given to him. “They had several targets, and Young Midoriya here is one of them.”

“WHAT?! WHY WOULD THEY BE TARGETING MY BABY?!” Inko demanded, immediately trying to hug Izuku. Izuku just flinched from the noise, as lights and sounds seemed ever so slightly more loud or brighter since the USJ.

“Young Midoriya.” All Might said. “Why are you not surprised?”

“Well… S-shoji managed to overhear who the targets for the M-the second group was.”

All Might frowned, but Inko’s reaction was worse. “Why didn’t you mention this before?! You mean you’re being targeted by villains?!” She said, starting to cry.

“B-because I didn’t want to make you feel worse Mom.”

“Ahem,” All Might coughed into a fist. “Thankfully, U.A. has the dorms in part for this specific purpose. Young Midoriya here will be safe.”

“B-but the USJ was attacked!”

“That is technically off campus, and thankfully the USJ’s sensors and various other devices were able to figure out what the warping Quirks were like, and so we can keep them out. Your child will be safe Mrs. Midoriya.”

“C-can you guarantee that, Yagi?”

“I will not 100% guarantee, as I can not be sure of it, but I will say U.A. does not take security lightly.”

“W-when is the moving in?” Izuku asked.

“I-Izuku?” Inko asked.

“U.A. would like you to move tomorrow. I even have boxes in case you need to use any tomorrow.”

“Izuku, are you sure you want to continue to do this?”

“Yes Mom. I-I- being a hero is important to me. And at U.A. I have that alongside some friends too.”

“Oh right, I should mention something else, Young Midoriya. You are now in 1-B.”

“EH?! Why?”

(“What?” The vestiges were confused as well.)

All Might seemed to be thinking over something.

————

Earlier that morning

Right after Nezu revealed the forms, Kan immediately asked, “How was that done already? It’s the first week of school!”

Nezu then had one of the sly smiles, frightening Toshinori. “Odd, considering your signature is on it.”

“How?” Kan demanded, and Toshinori was curious himself. Nezu started a chain to pass on the form. “I would remember signing something like that. Hey wait a minute- Why is there only one signature block on here? It’s technically complete without Aizawa’s! And I don’t need to transfer one myself.”

“That’s what she was up to,” Shuzenji muttered under her breath.

“Indeed,” Nezu said. “And considering what Yagi has said alongside what happened two days ago, I see no reason why not to approve it.”

“What happened two days ago?” Aizawa asked, though he was curious.

“After school Midoriya managed to get a handle on his Quirk at Kan’s Gym.”

“He did?” Aizawa asked, confused.

“How did you miss that?” Kan asked, “He used it during the fighting yesterday.”

“Shoji kept on blocking my line of sight at you once they arrived, for some reason,” Aizawa admitted.

Shuzenji seemed to be thinking about something when told about this.

“Midoriya improved his Quirk with your help Kan?” Aizawa asked.

“Yep! It went very well,” Kan said, smiling.

Aizawa seemed to be thinking.

“Fine… Hopefully I can keep him from trying to make the classmates more risky.”

Toshinori meanwhile felt better. This would probably help Young Midoriya, thanks to having a teacher that was better at helping. If he’d known about that, he would argue for Midoriya to get into 1-B instead. If Nezu didn’t want to… well he had a lot of leftover money even with the charity donations.

“Well then, also Aizawa, if a Gen Ed student makes it to the tournament, they’re joining your class automatically.”

Aizawa and Nezu stared at each other. “Fine…” Aizawa relented first.

“We’re still doing that?” Kayama asked.

“Yes, but we’ll discuss it later,” Nezu said.

————

“Some interactions between you and your classmates and teacher were brought up and we decided that you’d be better in 1-B,” All Might said.

“What’s wrong with his classmates and teacher?” Inko asked.

“W-we don’t need to mention it.” Izuku said.

“Izuku! If you’re getting transferred because of it, then it’s clearly important.”

“It’s fine, nothing I haven’t handled before,” Izuku admitted. “I-I don’t want to move and lose my friends…”

“Young Midoriya, if your friends leave you because you change classes, then I think there are bigger issues with them.”

(“Yeah, do have to admit that’s true,” Fifth said.)

“What do you mean nothing you haven’t handled before?” Inko asked, a serious expression on her face. Izuku was nervous.

“Young Midoriya, you do not have to answer that, though I guess I should add you’re getting therapy just in general.” All Might held his hand up. “It’s because you were in a life-or-death experience. Therapy is also normally provided to students at U.A., especially after Villain Encounters like the USJ”

“So… is there anything else?” All Might asked, looking at Inko.

“H-how much of a choice do I have?” Izuku asked.

All Might then sighed “There isn’t much. Technically the form used was a special one where it’s for your safety, and Nezu is using the letter of the law there.”

“A-all right then, thank you for explaining. I’ll do it, if it means I get to continue to be a Hero.”

They then heard some sniffles. “I-I… guess you can get to try. Even just this last week, even with yesterday, Izuku seems much happier compared to before. Even if it makes me worried,” Inko cried.

“Mom…” Izuku said, starting to cry himself. All Might seemed concerned, looking down at the flooding.

He waited for them both to finish. “Well then, should we go and get the moving boxes? Although…” he motioned to the ankle deep water, perplexed.

(“How did they do that?!”)

“Sure…” Izuku said.

“Well then, follow me.”

As they got down and saw the car, Izuku remembered something. “Oh right. Uh A- Yagi.” He said, nearly letting it slip.

“What is it, Young Midoriya?”

“I met someone who likes the number seven, and she said she’s proud of you.”

(Seventh then perked up, happy she got her request taken through.)

All Might seemed to pause, thinking how this could be relevant, before he realized it. “Y-you met her?” Izuku nodded. “W-we can discuss this later, but thank you.” Izuku missed the tear coming down All Might’s cheek he wiped away.

————

Geten was annoyed that he was here in Mustafu. The one issue with being a licensed Pro Hero was that he could be ordered to move around to other cities since he was based in Deika. He only had it so he could defend himself or the Grand Commander legally.

But now here he was, in another city, a few hours away from his home base. And he was so close to UA. He really hoped Re-Destro definitely punished Arthropoid for his failure to not kill a single student! Seriously, how did he and his entire company mess up that badly?

At least one nice thing was that being based in Deika, he wasn’t popular, so people just left him alone. Walking around, he soon heard some swearing. He smiled a bit before going on over. Might be able to get some real practice if it’s proper villains.

As he went on over, he saw a blonde teenager with spiky hair getting stuff into boxes. “I don’t need you to tell me what to do Hag!”

“Shut it! We’re moving you over because it’ll keep you at UA!”

Geten was surprised to see, “Mitsuki?” He asked, moving his hood down.

“Geten? What are you doing here?” Mitsuki soon came over to hug him.

“What the fuck is going on?!” the kid asked, very confused.

“This is my friend, Geten Himura.”

“Right now I’m on the clock and so I’m Cryostrike,” Geten said.

“Why didn’t you tell me you’re friends with a Pro Hero?!” the kid said. “He could’ve helped me train!”

“Because I haven’t seen him in forever. And wait, I thought you hated the Pro Hero System? Something about ‘repressing our natural abilities?’” she mimicked him pretty well from college, surprisingly.

“I did not know you had a son. I am actually in the employ of Detnerat, and I’m a Pro solely so I can defend Yosubashi,” He then turned to look at the younger Bakugo, “Are you going to be a hero?”

The kid smiled. “Hell yeah I am. Katsuki Bakugo, and I’m going to become the next All Might.” He put the box down and some explosions came off his hands.

“Really, and you don’t think Endeavor won’t be the next one?” He said, venom in his voice because of what that monster did.

“Ha! He won’t ever be on par with All Might. When history is written, I’ll be seen as the next one.”

Geten then realized something “That’s a massive claim. Are you strong?”

“Hell yeah I am! I even took down some villains at the USJ!”

So maybe bringing up Liberation right now wasn’t the best idea. “Well then, I’m going to offer you the ability to get training with me if you need it.”

“Ha! You think I’m going to go to you. If I haven’t fucking heard of you, I don’t think you’ll- Hey!” he said, glaring at Mitsuki as she smacked his head.

“You’re insulting my friend.”

“Nah, it’s fine Mitsuki. Still, I’m going to offer you an internship after the Sports Festival. I really hope you don’t make me regret it.”

Bakugo smiled. “I won’t.”

“Now then, I got to get going back to my job.” He said, bringing his hood back up. “Remember, you’ll have to rely on yourself.” He then took off.

————

Yokumiru Mera was at the meeting for the HPSC Board. Madam President soon entered and the small murmurs ended at once.

“Ahem!” She said, “I hope you all already read the important reports about the incident at U.A.’s USJ Incident?” She looked over the Board, as if daring them to say otherwise. Yokumiru nodded in agreement, like everyone else did.

“Good. Then you know this means we have a serious problem. The Meta Liberation Army was not defeated. Yokumiru just sighed on seeing a board member get a major look of panic, and naturally Madam President noticed it as well, judging from her face.

“And we’re absolutely sure of this?” One of the other members asked.

“The detective conducting the interview has a truth detecting Quirk. It is undeniable some of the villains were MLA operatives. However, there was also Nomu, who was apprehended by the police.” Some pictures were shown of the police coming out of the forest with the Nomu following along. “It was completely docile, almost like its mind was unable to think for itself.”

Another board member messed with their glasses. “This… Nomu, it says in the report it has multiple Quirks. How are we able to-”

“We looked over Nomu’s Quirk Factor, and it does have multiple DNA in it. There are only two options. Either someone has figured out how to genetically engineer Quirk Factors, or All Might did not succeed in killing All for One,” It was like the room’s temperature dropped. “As much as I’d hate to say it, the second one is far more likely. I’ve already got people to look over the corpse of his body to see if it got faked somehow.”

“So what can we do?” A female Board Member asked.

“That is why you are all here, we need ideas.”

Yokumiru decided to offer an idea. “Maybe we can send undercover operatives into both groups?”

“After the Nagant Incident, I don’t think making sure those people are out there and being susceptible to… convincing, is a good idea,” the second Board Member to speak up said.

“For now, that will be a backup or after we figure out how to make sure they will stay loyal,” Madam President said.

Yokumiru nodded in acknowledgement.

“There is something else as well. My lateness for today’s meeting is due to an incident that happened at U.A. this morning.”

Many worried there was another attack, only for arguably worse news to be revealed. “Many students in U.A. were identified MLA members. And some were even in the Hero Course. It is very likely we have MLA operatives active as heroes.”

The board was once again silenced, the idea of that being true at all…

“W-what can we do?”

“Unfortunately we can’t just use our mental Quirks to brute force directly into their heads.” Madam President stated. Yokumiru knew that very well. The Hearts and Minds Party managed to get hands on very damning evidence on what all they were doing with those Quirks ever since the Nagant Incident and her ‘interrogation.’ And so for transparency, made it so any investigation with Mental Quirks now needed Diet approval. Supposedly she got moved to Tartarus, but something just seemed off with the whole moving.

“I will begin the investigation at once,” Okami Akechi said.

The rest of the meeting was normal busy work. ——————

Okami smiled as he returned to his office. Of course now was time for his personal team of specific individuals to research the Liberators.

He then got a notification about a new article from Shoowashya Publishing. Reading it over, he smiled in delight as he now decided to go for their Fourth Group.

——————

After seeing the performance by Kendo and what all was done by Shishida, Yosetsu decided he’d go up next.

“Yo-yo, I am Yosetsu Awase. My Quirk is [Weld], and I can combine any non living material together at the molecular level.”

Midoriya started to go and mutter up a storm. “I-wonder-if-his-Quirk-works-on-food?Shiozaki’s-Vines-and-Tetsutetsu’s-skin-also-raise-another-question.That’ll-be-interesting-to-look-over.”

“Let’s not start with human experimentation!” Monoma said, getting confused looks from everyone else.

“R-right… s-sorry,” Midoriya said, realizing everyone was looking at him.

“What do you think about fluids?” Monoma asked. Yosetsu was confused, why did that matter?

“Good question,” Midoriya cheered back up. “Can-be-interesting-depending-on-how that-works.Would-it-freeze-into-a-solid-or-would-we-be-seeing-brand-new-molecules.Though-that-depends-on-how-it…” Midoriya paused.

“Is there anything special when you use your Quirk?” Midoriya asked, going up to Yosetsu. “Like any weird things or heat?”

“Well, cracks that kind of look like fire-” Yosetsu could not finish.

“You basically have highly condensed fire attacks. Have you ever tried to Weld paper before?”

“Yes… actually, it didn’t catch fire though…”

“Do your hands ever feel hot when using your Quirk?” Yosetsu nodded.

“Hm… I wonder if you can make ranged attacks with your Quirk… have you ever tried to control the output of your Quirk.”

“He better have, because Quirk Counselors are supposed to work on that.”

Yosetsu just tried to hide inside himself. “No…”

“Of course you haven’t, because why actually earn your paycheck?”

“Well… can you try Awase?” Midoriya asked.

Yosetsu looked at his wand, worried, and soon his hand started to form sparks and almost whip-like appendages coming off of it.

Rin came and grabbed Yosetsu to bring him to the wall, as Midoriya just started to ramble. “Well-with-that-he-has-a-really-interesting-fire-based-Quirk.He-can-probably-light-things-on-fire-from-a-distance-without-as-obvious-a-tell.With-practice-he-can-probably-do-the-Welding-even-without-having-to-touch-his-hand-to-it.”

Chapter Text

Izuku found himself at U.A. He was nervous, but he managed to get his items all into the boxes. He barely managed to prevent All Might from looking in his room. Honestly, he might die if that ever occurred.

(“How do you think Eighth would react to seeing Ninth’s room?” Fifth asked.

“You know… I’m not sure,” Seventh said. “Eighth does highly respect Ninth even before passing the Quirk on.”)

He took his boxes over to dorms, and nearly went to the one labeled ‘1-A.’ He sighed. He didn’t want to cause problems by just transferring like this, but if it meant he got to stay a Hero…

He went and entered the dorm, nervous. “Midoriya? Are you lost? What are you doing here?” Yanagi said.

“Hm?”

“Izuku’s here?!” Pony came from what he thinks was the kitchen.

“That is… surprising,” Rin said.

“Quiet.” Kan Sensei then came on in. “I don’t want to reiterate this so many times, so listen. You will not mention this in your group chat.” Izuku realized he never mentioned this in 1-A’s or the one with his friends. “But yes, you all succeeded in your little scheme, due to the USJ.” Their moods all fell down. “Midoriya, can you handle moving those all by yourself?”

“Actually, Kodai and I already made a plan to help facilitate our classmates' quick moving,” Yanagi said, as they both got up.

“Alright then, since Midoriya is here, I have this floor plan for you all to go to.” Kan Sensei then took out a sheet of paper. “Use this to get everyone to the right place.” He put it on a pillar.

“So 41,” Izuku read. Kodai went and touched all the boxes, shrinking them all down. “So it does work with containers.” Izuku said, noting it down. Yanagi then went to lift it up. Izuku noted down that something was up with the boxes, they were shaking quite a bit, and now he was curious. But maybe he should wait for them to get to his room.

They started to go on up. Coming down the stairwell was Awase. “Morning Midoriya. Morning Yanagi. Morning Kodai,” he said drowsily. He then paused, as if processing that. “Wait! Midoriya?!” He was now alert.

“We got Midoriya in our class, and Kan Sensei does not want us to mention this to others.”

“Right… understood.” Awase said, going on down. “I need to go get something to eat.”

The group soon got to Midoriya’s future room. “This is your new abode, I do believe.” Yanagi said. Kodai unshrunk the boxes. Yanagi seemed to sigh in relief, as she seemed to be having trouble with actually controlling her Quirk now.

“Thank you both. This is just… weird,” Izuku said, confused.

“I agree, I did not expect this to come from the USJ Attack, but it is not unwelcome,” Yanagi said.

“Hm,” Kodai agreed.

“Yeah uh… can you go back to the main room and leave my room to me? J-just in case anyone else comes,” and it was not because he felt awkward having two girls in his room.

“That is alright with me,” Yanagi said. Kodai left in silence.

(“This is going to be interesting to see,” Seventh said.)

Izuku felt some relief as they left. He soon went to go and started unpacking.

Soon he had everything unpacked before he realized he had a small box left. “Huh. Must’ve gotten mixed up with mine somehow.” Not that he knew how. It seemed to be for… Kodai?! Izuku decided to go and talk to her and hand it over. Surprisingly, it took a few hours already and he should go and eat lunch as well. After a quick mental debate, he decided to have lunch just in case Kodai was busy.

He heard something going on in the room right next to his, which was Monoma’s he believed. He decided to go on down to the common room. He was still nervous about being here in 1-B. He really wasn’t a fan of this. He wondered if it was a punishment somehow.

(“Better not be,” Fifth said.

“Wonder if any of them noted Bakugo’s anger?” Sixth said.

“You’re fine Ninth,” Seventh said.)

Izuku came down into the Common Room. “Uh… hi? I’m here for lunch?”

“Hi again Izuku,” Pony said as he came down.

“Hey,” Rin said. “Kitchen’s that way.” he pointed to where Izuku figured it was.

“Th-thanks.” Izuku went, getting some food. He heard Shiozaki enter and he heard Kodai and Yanagi enter and help move her stuff.

Honenuki soon entered the kitchen. “Oh! I didn’t think you’d be the one.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“Uncle Ken told me we were getting a new one, didn’t say why though.”

“‘Uncle Ken?’” Izuku asked.

“Cementoss.”

“Oh! How did he react to your new Quirk aspect?”

“He was… shocked. Also, thanks for telling me about my Quirk, it saved my life Friday.”

“I-It did?”

(Third seemed to be paying more attention right now.)

“Yeah, I got sent to the Flood Zone, and my armor caused me to sink. I probably would’ve died if I didn’t know I could freeze water, as some villain nearly struck me.”

“You actually wear armor?”

“My Quirk isn’t good for direct combat… I can swim usually in most fluids I make, even with the armor, I’ve tested it. I also had the armor to hide some heating packs.”

“Oh? Oh wait, it’s-probably-because-your-Quirk-is-based-on-messing-with-your-body’s-internal-temperature-”

“Woah there,” Honenuki raised his hands. “I don’t quite get all of that. I heard something about ‘temperature?’”

Izuku went to go and make himself speak slower. “Right, the heating packs are because you always felt cold when using your Quirk until reverting, right?”

“Yeah. Guess I’ll probably need some cooling packs…”

“Or maybe even a heat sink!” Izuku said. “I-if you can get some Support Gear that your Quirk can consider-part-of-‘you,’-then-you-can-get-access-to-some-heat-based-attack.Probably-something-more-melee-based-though… What does your Costume look like?” Izuku asked, lowering his notebook.

“Well uh…” Honenuki got his phone out, scrolling through some of it. “Here.”

“Alright!” Izuku said, his hunger now completely gone. He started to draw Honenuki’s costume.

Honenuki just seemed to stare. “Your artwork is… surprisingly good.” He admitted.

(“The one thing I can comprehend from his notebooks,” Sixth said.)

“I-it is?”

“Yeah. Shouldn’t you have heard this during middle school?”

Izuku froze up.

(The vestiges cringed.)

“I uh… I think I just want to eat now…” Izuku said. He then went to eat.

Honenuki just lifted a brow, not sure what to think of that. “Are you ok Midoriya?”

“I-I’m fine,” Izuku said as he soon stuffed his face to keep quiet. He quickly gobbled up his lunch. “I-I need to go and hand something off,” and Izuku left.

————

Juzo then decided to finish his lunch and go into the common room. “Hey Pony.”

“What?” She asked, annoyed with him still.

“You’re friends with Midoriya, right?”

“Yes… why…?”

“Do you know why he doesn’t seem to enjoy talking about Middle School?”

Pony seemed to think about it. “I’m not fully sure, I have an idea, but it isn’t my place to say it to begin with.” Juzo just slumped onto the couch in defeat. “What brought it up?”

“Oh! I just commented on his drawing skills.”

“He’s good at drawing?”

“Yep! He was trying to draw an idea to help me with my Quirk.”

“What problems do you have with your Quirk? You’ve been a bit arrogant most of the time in regards to your Quirk.”

“And I’d be dead if Midoriya didn’t happen to figure out [Poltergeist].”

Pony stiffened, grabbing the attention of both Rin and Awase.

“What’s going on with you two?” Awase asked.

“It’s not important for you to know right now,” Juzo shot back.

“He has a point,” Rin added. “Honestly, we should probably drop it for now, we have more time to deal with it later and right now, you’re new here and we have… five others here as well. Shiozaki was the last one from what Vlad King said.”

“Yeah, I know,” Juzo said.

“Hey wait, did you know Midoriya would be joining us? And is someone transferring out?”

“Technically, I did not,” Juzo said. “And no, I don’t know that. Who would go over if you were to pick?”

Reiko then spoke up. “I’d recommend Tsuburaba. He now just gives me the feeling that something went wrong after I collapsed.”

“Right… did he do something to Emily? Kuroiro mentioned she took over your body after that headache,” Rin said.

“Kuroiro said nothing untowards me was done by Tsuburaba, and yet I know something makes me almost petrified when thinking of him.”

“We can ask him tomorrow. Not much we can do right now anyways,” Rin said. “Have you and Kodai had lunch by the way?”

“Ah right, sustenance is why I came down here.” She then went to the kitchen.

————

Neito was working on his room. It would be surprising to many of his classmates since it was French themed. He just happened to like their people, they were very extravagant and it worked for him. He was about halfway through when he realized the time, and decided to stop and go down for something to eat. He also brought down what was left of the pastel wallpaper he hadn’t used already just in case anyone got any ideas for it.

He didn’t know what to think about his hallmate next door. His plan succeeded, but it took a villain attack to pull it off. It… was tough to think about. He just hoped Midoriya didn’t hate him and his class. He heard some running in the hallway, confusing Neito. He waited and heard someone run again. As he left, Neito got up and left his room, and took the stairs.

On the stairs, he saw Kamakiri holding an opaque jar of something. “Kamakiri? What’s with that?”

“It’s a snack I have and we’re not meant to keep them in our rooms!” he yelled a bit in reply.

“Don’t need to be that loud,” Neito said, rolling his eyes in annoyance.

“Whatever. Let’s just get going.” Kamakiri said, getting down onto the ground floor, going to stash the jar in one of the cabinets. “No one touch my pretzel rods, or you’re all going to get it!”

“Got it, got it.” Neito said, leaning the wallpaper against the wall. He then went to go and grab some food for his own lunch.

————

Tsu walked into her new dorm. Hopefully it wouldn’t be too bad-

“And no one even dare think about taking my food!” Bakugo said, before he quickly stormed off to leave.

Shoji soon came over to her. “Need any help?” He asked as he came and preparing to lift the boxes.

“I’d appreciate that, kero,” she said. Shoji then lifted some boxes and helped her move some of her other boxes.

“How’s it going here?” Tsu asked as they moved up. “Who’s not new here, kero?”

“Just me, Aoyama, and Uraraka were here,” Shoji answered.

“Got it. Thank you.” Tsu admits as they quickly reach her dorm room.

————

Setsuna was now working on her dorm room. Dinosaur plushes were always great to have. It was not a serious issue with the amount of space that could be taken up.

She soon floated T-Rexicus to the top of her pile of them all, befitting of him being the King of the Dinosaurs. “And… done,” she said, quickly reattaching her hands. Moving was quite easier when you have small objects and could detach your body. Well, at least once she had it under control.

Still, she could go and help out others, taking care of her bed. She smirked upon seeing the Gozillo action figure standing victorious over All Might. She smirked as she looked it over. Gozillo was better than All Might and she’d fight anyone on that..

She then got a text from Grannie.

Grannie: Did you actually reach the Dorms?

Setsuna: Yes Grannie

Setsuna: I’m here and nothing’s gone wrong =)p

Grannie: You know I don’t trust you on that.

Setsuna: But I know you trust Kan Sensei

Grannie: I forgot how much you remember from my rantings about the teachers.

Setsuna smiled as she turned off her phone. Now was time to get into the boxes and look over the posters.

————

Reiko was worried, even if her face did not show it. Something was off with her Quirk. She knew Kodai could tell, and seemed to have noticed the boxes seemed to shake a bit when moving everyone’s boxes around.

Something was wrong with her Quirk! What was wrong?! Her Quirk was just wrong. The doctors thought it was because she got hit in the head at the USJ. Although they didn’t know she had a sister so maybe they weren’t the best option to trust. She’d talk to Midoriya and Monoma tomorrow about it.

She took the icepack and made sure the part where she got hit was underneath it. It was a weird situation to be in.

\\Meanwhile, in a far more crushing space than normal, Emily was crying.\\

————

Yui was finally going back to being alone. After Shiozaki had arrived, that meant she could just go and stay in her room. She got her computer up and started to load a game in and then play for a bit to ignore other issues.

She just needed to wait for her delivery to come in. After a bit, she heard a knock on the door. “Sorry Kodai, I got your delivery in my stuff, so I’m just leaving it here,” Midoriya said, before leaving.

Yui went and opened the door, opening it up. She felt a bit happier seeing the new Ultraman merch her first cousin once removed got her. She put it on the shelf, right next to the marble collection he had gifted her. He always did like marbles and magic tricks. She went to her game and realized the powers were organized over just being the mess it was before. She sighed as she now had to look for her favorite powers to use over her normal muscle memory.

————

Setsuna felt happy with herself as she got her room all decorated. A good amount of dinosaur theming. She then remembered something from her Grannie when she was told she was going to live at U.A. now. She left the room and went down to the ground floor. “Hey there! Is everyone here now at the dorms?”

“I don’t know, maybe?” Monoma said from what looked like the kitchen. “Though why do you ask?”

“Because the plan we made earlier worked.”

“Tokage, we were attacked by villains and had to make multiple plans, please specify which one.”

“The one to get Midoriya.”

“Quirk Breaker’s with us!?” Kamakiri said, only for the jar he had to fall down and open. “My pretzel rods!”

“Oh… it did…?” Monoma asked, rubbing the back of his neck.

“He’s right next to your room Monoma,” Rin said, as he entered to converse with them easier.

“Yeah… I saw… that’s how I knew.”

“Who’s transferred out?” Kamakiri asked. “Doubt they’re going to keep it at 19 and 21, seems very unbalanced.”

“None,” Tokage said with a smile, “The form I got is a special one to expedite it for when certain students are a physical danger to another one. Also it’s confirmed no one’s leaving.”

“Interesting, though I think we should be wary just in case any of us gets transferred.” Rin added.

Setsuna shivered at the idea of being in a class with Eraserhead and based on Midoriya and Monoma’s reactions to that possibility… she shivered again.

“You ok Tokage?” Monoma asked, as he had gotten up and had come on over.

“I-I’ll be fine. What floor are you on?”

“Fourth?” Monoma said, confused by why she was asking.

“Huh, same.”

Setsuna quickly ate her own lunch, and went up to go and meet with Midoriya.

“Hey! You here Strawberry?” She asked, as she knocked on the door.

While she didn’t hear any confirmation, she heard something fall down. She decided to risk it and enter. A book had fallen onto the ground, and Midoriya looked like her nickname for him again.

“Hey. Sorry for bothering you like this.”

“T-tokage! W-why are you here?”

“Heard you were transferred, and I just wanted to say hello. Also, lots of All Might.”

“I-I just admire him, that’s all…”

(“‘Just admire’ is an understatement,” Fifth said.)

“Hey, not judging, I think I might have as many dinosaurs in mine.” Setsuna chuckled. “You ok? You look like a beet now.” Nicknaming was really fun.

“I-it’s just… you’re a girl.”

“Yes?” Setsuna said smirking, already having an idea why he had trouble.

“I-In my room.”

“Well, we share a dorm now, so it might be more common. Oh right, are you in the group chat?”

“Uh… K-kan Sensei doesn’t want it to be sha-”

“I mean the dorm one.”

“Oh uh… no?”

“I’ll add you then.” Setsuna said, before deciding to give Midoriya a reprieve, “See ya Strawberry. Nice shirt by the way,” she said as she closed the door.

(“Isn’t he wearing the ‘T-Shirt’ shirt?” Sixth asked.

“Yes…” Seventh said, remembering that.

“Faceplant inbound!” Fifth yelled.)

Setsuna heard a thud right as she closed it.

————

Izuku quickly got back up as he went to check his phone.

Dad: Hey

Dad: We still good to have a talk or no?

“Ah!” Izuku said, quickly going and bringing the phone to his ear, “Hi Dad.” After some silence, he quickly went and sent a call.

(“Pfft,” Fifth said, trying not to laugh at the series of events that occured.

“At least his father is still trying to be here for him,” Fourth said.)

“Hey there kiddo,” Dad said, starting the conversation. “Are you alright? With… everything that happened?”

Izuku sighed. “I’ll be fine, in time. I-I have friends now.” He said.

“So are you ever going to admit what all Bakugo has done to you to your Mother?”

“Dad… I-I can’t just cause Mom to lose one of her last friends.”

Izuku could hear the sigh. “Son, I know your Mom would prefer if you told her so she can stop. I know she still likes him, but that’s because he only follows his mother, and Mitsuki really is good friends with your Mom.”

“I’m sorry Dad, I just… she deserves to have something she can enjoy. And besides, I’m in the dorms and Kacchan isn’t in my class, s-so you don’t have to worry.”

“But there’s still the Sports Festival,” Dad pointed out. “I feel like he might try to go after you during it.”

Izuku gulped.

(“Huh,” Seventh said. “I can see his point.”

“This rivalry won’t go well,” First said.

“Even if Izuku is willing to make it a rivalry, Bakugo doesn’t,” Second said, surprising many about that.)

“Just be aware of that. Now then,” Dad’s voice suddenly perked up, “Any new Quirks you’ve seen you like?”

(“Oh no.” Fifth said, as the rest of the Vestiges realized what would happen.)

“Yes! There’s Tokage and her [Lizard Tail Splitter]-and-it’s…”

(First quickly muted the Real World, so they can keep their sanity.

“Good reactions,” Fourth said. “I did not want to deal with another double Quirk Talk.” “Yeah, I don’t want those headaches again,” Sixth added.

“At least his dad seems nice,” Seventh added. “I was worried he’d be a deadbeat or something.”

“Yeah, that’s fortunate for us all,” First said. “Though being in America is still not great, he can’t be here to help out in case anything goes wrong.”

“So we just need to pick up the slack?” Fifth asked, smiling to himself as he crossed his arms.

“I think Eighth can handle it,” Seventh said, trying to make sure he was still involved in it.

As Fifth got ready to throw hands, Second interrupted, “Hey wait, [One for All] is popping up in his thoughts.”)

Dad then started to talk, “Alright then. I heard you did something against the villains at the USJ and you glow green, or at least that’s what your Mom said?”

“Oh?!” Izuku made sure not to directly mention [One for All]. “R-right, I managed to get a handle on my Quirk now. T-turns out there was a lot more control to it than I thought, and so I can use roughly 4 percent as long as it’s across my entire body.”

“Oh, so control is the real issue. Did Mr. Yagi at least help you out?”

“Well…” Izuku said, not liking this.

“Who did actually help you?”

“Oh! Monoma, Tokage, Iida, and Yanagi all helped me with getting the mentality down and Iida and Pony helped me on figuring out how fast I am."

“That’s [Copy], [Lizard Tail Splitter], [Engine], [Poultergeist], and [Horn Cannon],correct?” Dad asked.

“Yeah, that’s right.” Izuku said.

“How did you react to the Villains?” Dad then asked.

“I managed to deal with it, thankfully Full Cowling, the green electricity mode, was done beforehand so we got through alright. Still… only our teachers were seriously injured, surprisingly."

“Well, I’d hope so, otherwise I’d doubt them as Heroes.”

“Hm… I guess you have a point…” Izuku admitted.

“Still, please tell me you didn’t attack the villains?”

(Fifth then chuckled, ready for the reaction.)

“Um…”

“Izuku. Be honest.”

“I might’ve… convinced a bunch of us to go after the Villains to help the teachers.”

Izuku heard the disappointed sigh and hated it. “I kno-”

“Did you cause issues for your teachers?” Dad asked.

“W-what?” Izuku asked, confused.

“You’re a Hero Student, and you’ve always tried to help others out as well. Just don’t make it bad for the other people.”

“I-I won’t Dad, promise.”

“Good,” Suddenly his dad suddenly yelped. “Aw man, I got to go to bed now for work. Bye Izuku.”

“Bye Dad,” Izuku replied in return.

(“Is it finally over?” Fourth asked.

“I think so…?” Sixth replied.)

Izuku then hung up the phone, before sighing. He didn’t want to hurt Mom even more. Even if they didn’t ever show hatred or actively block her, he could tell Mom’s friends just slowly drifted away.

1-B Dorm Mates

???: Awase and I are making dinner.

???: You’re free to come down so we can explain how the food’s set up.

Izuku decided to put his phone in his pocket and go down to see what all was going on.

————

After Kamakiri went to the wall, Ibara decided to go next. “I will go up, if only to avoid someone with such language going back.”

“Censor,” the one with the headband said.

“My Quirk is [Vines]. My hair is replaced with vines, and I have full control to manipulate them,” she said, starting to move them around. “I require sunlight and water to help grow them, though I can ‘store’ the growing. They also have thorns, which are surpassingly sharp. I have scratched steel pillars before.”

“We saw that with Kamakiri,” the one with the headband said again. She shot him a look.

“Neat, I wonder if they can go through the ground,” Envy said.

“Hm…” Shiozaki couldn’t help the slight smirk as she knew the answer already. Looks like maybe Envy couldn’t advance to what her parents’ own counselor could do. It took a lot of effort to move around, but she got one right to Midoriya to wave with it.

“I-wonder-if-she-can-make-flowers.Since-she-has-a-plant-based-Quirk-with-thorns.Maybe-some-combination-with-roses?”

“If I may ask? Can you please slow down so we may understand?”

“Oh uh…” Midoriya started to think a bit. “I was wondering if you can make flowers. I know they’ll probably not be as useful in combat…” Shiozaki though seemed to just gloss over.

“Shiozaki?” Envy asked, breaking her out of it. “You ok?”

“I will be. I am not sure if I can make flowers, Midoriya, and I do not consent to having my Quirk scanned,” She told Envy, expecting a harsh reaction from one with such an embodiment of sin.

“Alright then,” Envy said. “I think we’ll be fine for now then.”

Ibara was confused, blinking in surprise, before going back to join the rest of the group.

Chapter Text

Eventually everyone came down to start making dinner. “Tell me what I need to cut up!” Kamakiri said.

“You don’t need to help today,” Rin said.

“Shut it! I need to let my anger out, and cutting up foodstuffs will work well for me!”

“Well alright then,” Rin said. “Here you go,” he took out some vegetables. “Have at it.” Kamakiri soon started to move his hand over it, producing blades very rapidly as he moved his hand across.

“Um… is that sanitary?” Midoriya asked, curious.

Kamakiri at first did not look away, continuing to cut. “Surprisingly, yes. I do it a lot at home,” Kamakiri answered with a smug smile.

Setsuna decided to be the one to break the silence. “Are we going to address the first tyrannosaurus in the room or not? That the MLA is alive and targeting us.”

(“Well, that’s one way to start talking about it,” Sixth said. “Could use some more tact though.”)

“Yeah, though I wonder why we’re the targets they want to kill? I mean, we’re just First Years,” Monoma commented, leaning on the pillar.

“My bet’s on it being you and Quirk Breaker being the actual ones,” Kamakiri responded, before he lifted the cutting board and swiped the vegetables off into a bowl. “And the idiotic higher ups just gave vague descriptions. And so now we’re all in this as well.”

“I-guess-that-does-make-some-sense.Hair-and-eye-color-have-been-exponentially-getting-more-‘diverse’-however-most-of-the-villains-were-adults.And-if-their-bosses-are-older,it-might-be-they-didn’t-think-of-anything.Though-what-was-with-the-animals?”

“Why do you think it’s Monoma and Midoriya?” Honenuki asked.

“Because they’re messing up their Quirk Scale.”

“Right… that thing,” Monoma said, venom almost dripping from his voice.

“Explanation for the rest of us?” Setsuna asked while motioning to the rest of the students, trying to figure it out.

“During the Liberation War, the MLA revealed their Quirk Scale. It was meant to categorize Quirks in both scale and raw power,” Monoma started.

“Yep!” Kamakiri added. “I started to look it up t-”

“Why were you interested in such a villainous concept?” Shiozaki interrupted, glaring at Kamakiri now.

“It was on Tuesday, when we all thought they were fuckin’ dead, Holier than Thou! I was curious as to how my Quirk was more powerful.”

“Out of curiosity, what was it?” Honenuki asked, earning him some glares, alongside a swipe from Shiozaki.

“Level IV Specific to Level II General.”

“Interesting.”

“The MLA is notably one of the only groups that have public Quirk scalings, so that’s why I looked into them.”

“He’s not even wrong,” Midoriya said. “Most Quirk Scales are pretty rare in the public mind, only the MLA’s was pretty widespread and ‘common,’” he did air quotes, “amongst the general populace. Still pretty bad considering how much stuff has changed over even the last sixty years.”

(“You can say that again,” Sixth said, as he and Fifth remembered fighting in the War, and Seventh thought of the turmoil when she was young.)

“I hate to admit, but that’s correct,” Monoma said.

“Wait a minute,” Awase then said. “How are you Level IV? Isn’t one of his main points that Quirks are stronger than parents?”

“Have you actually read it?” Shiozaki said, clearly about to hit him with a vine.

Awase then held up his hands. “O-only because my teacher forced us for Literature Class.”

“Why were your teachers teaching that?” Honenuki asked. “The only reason my uncle even got permission to teach it here is to act as a warning to everyone about it.”

“I don’t know man,” Awase said, not liking this.

Setsuna though was looking over at Midoriya, and realized he was contemplating something.

(“Why the fuck did they teach it at Aldera?” Fifth practically demanded as the Vestiges saw the flashback to that literature class.)

A loud whistle pierced the conversation. “Going back to the topic at hand,” Monoma said after everyone looked at him. “The MLA’s scale is meant to work off of that actually Awase. It’s in comparison to other Quirks of the same roughly five year time gap…” he said, silently starting to think about something.

Midoriya was also thinking about it, until the oven dinged.

“Preheating’s done,” Rin said. With a decent enough distraction, the students decided to drop it for now.

————

The entire group was now sitting down for dinner, not having much else to do right now.

“Thanks for making this,” Monoma said.

“You’re welcome,” Rin and Awase said.

Meanwhile Reiko just felt… quieter than normal. She hasn’t felt Emily’s emotions since the hospital, for some reason.

It was weird, something was off with her and she didn’t know what else to do. Looking over Midoriya though, he seemed pretty down. “Midoriya, are you troubled by the circumstances that bring you into our class?” She decided to ask, silencing the table.

(“Well, at least it’ll be out in the open now,” Seventh said.)

Midoriya took some time to think to himself. “I… you specifically couldn’t have forced me into this, so I can’t really be mad at you all that much.” He said, taking a fork and messing with his food. “I just… hope my friends in 1-A don’t just leave me.”

“Screw them if they do,” Awase said, leading to him getting whacked by Shiozaki.

“While the wording is not how I’d describe it, I agree with his sentiment Midoriya,” she said, still looking nervous.

“Are you ok Shiozaki? You seem disturbed,” Honenuki asked.

“Well I-”

“‘Marianne’ over here is probably anxious that she didn’t go to church today,” Awase ended with a laugh.

Shiozaki broke, and she just got up and left.

“Awase!” Monoma said. “That was cruel.”

“What? She’s had a stick up her ass the entire time,” Awase said.

“You’re going to make it up to her.”

“W-w” Monoma leveled Awase with a look, and so Awase lowered his head. “But how?”

“Well, you could do so by helping her with the thing you teased her about,” Kamakiri surprisingly said.

“That works,” Monoma said after a bit.

“Seriously?!” Awase indignantly responded.

“I’m Class Rep, or do you want Kan to hear about this?”

“Fine… I don’t know how though…”

“I believe I saw a crucifix in her belongings as I helped move them to her dwelling,” Reiko added.

“How does that help?”

“It narrows down what denominations she could be of to ones that actually use a crucifix,” Reiko said.

“Hm,” Kodai said.

“You’re saying she’s ‘Catholic?’” Midroyia asked.

Everyone, sans Monoma and Pony, was surprised to hear that, only for Pony to interrupt it. “Can someone explain what’s going on?” she asked.

As Monoma started to, Reiko felt the alarm for her new medication. She used her Quirk to grab it, even though it caused her a headache. She soon lost control and it soon fell right in front of Monoma.

She went to go and grab it, only for Monoma to quickly go and grab it. He was closely inspecting it, before a terrified look came over his face. “Reiko, why do you have Cogna?”

Midoriya then stood up, knocking his chair over and slamming the table. “She has Cogna?!”

“A-are we missing something?” Awase asked.

Monoma then answered. “Cogna. It’s an American,” Pony perked up, “based drug that is meant for Traumatic Quirk Entities. It represses them. Painfully,” he said, clearly not happy with it.

Midoriya then added, “The problem is it doesn’t differentiate with Subconscious Born Quirk Entities.” Reiko didn’t know how to react to that.

“E-emily is definitely in serious pain. She’s also tied to your shared Quirk, so it’s harder to use,” Izuku added. That explained the last 48ish hour’s weirdness.

“There’s something else too, it requires a guardian’s permission to be prescribed,” Monoma added. Reiko felt something overcome her, and soon decided to go and leave for her dwelling.

She then heard something mentioned by Awase, and she left.

————

Yosetsu decided to have a fun idea. “Hey, remember the new thing we discovered about my Quirk?” He asked, starting to spark his hand. “I think I found a target.”

Soon after they all ate, Yosetu took the bottle and put it on an outside table. “Ok… let’s see how this works.” He said, trying to hype himself up. Everyone but Yanagi and Shiozaki were out to watch this. He tried to have some fun. “Hie-ah!” He said, sending his hand out. The only thing that happened was Kodai taking a picture with her phone.

“Ugh! How do I use this? It’s my Quirk!”

“Have you ever used it before?” Monoma asked.

“No… didn’t want to burn down anything here on campus.”

Monoma decided to get up. Yosetu felt himself get the weird look over again, as he seemed to be thinking about how to help. “How do you normally weld two items?”

“Well, I just put my hand on the objects, and just… use it.” Yosetsu said. “I never needed to really think, if that makes sense?”

“Hm… just imagine using it on the pills from here.”

“Right…” Yosetsu started to think about it. Soon some sparks soon started to come off his hand, and something was going on in the bottle. Yosetu focused some more, and some more tendrils going on.

Soon, some fire started to come from the bottle, and soon it caught fire. “Let’s go!” A massive plume of flame soon came out of the bottle. “Hell yeah!” He said.

“Let’s get going.” Honenuki said, going and grabbing the bottle, noting it was a bit melted. He decided to activate his Quirk, causing it to become like a puddle, before it solidified again. He then left to go and join the others in the group.

————

Ibara felt unsure over what to think. Awase’s comment struck right at her major insecurity, even if he didn’t know why it was.

She tried to keep herself calm, only to hear Yanagi run into her room right next door and slam the door. It was going to be weird, being next to someone with a person in her head. As long as Emily just didn’t try to take over Yanagi’s body…

Soon after a bit, she heard Yanagi start to talk to someone, who she wasn’t quite sure of, and her musings were broken by Awase showing up.

“Um… Shiozaki,” he said, knocking on the door. “I was told I needed to apologize to you for my comment at dinner.” Of course he didn’t seem to care about actually making sure she was fine, but he was honest, which was… better than most of her former classmates. “So I was thinking maybe I could help you by getting someone to come and do some remote Holy Communion?”

Ibara shot up, surprised. “Um… you don’t need to do that quite yet…” She said, not wanting to reveal something.

“Why don’t I?”

“Y-you can just wait a few weeks for that.”

“Uh… can I ask why?”

“I-it’s not important for you to know.”

“Still uh… I want to help make up for it,” Awase said. “Just tell me how to help out.”

“I-I will.” Awase then left. He then seemed to leave.

After a bit, she heard something get thrown in the room next door.

Worried, Ibara decided to leave her room and go to check on her neighbor. She then knocked on the door. “Hello? Are you alright Yanagi?”

“No…”

“May I come on in?” She then asked.

“Are you going to try and get rid of my sister?” It was almost accusatory in her tone.

Ibara sighed. “No…” Why did Yanagi think she’d do that?

“Fine… you may enter.”

Ibara did so. The room was filled with creepy posters, but for now she was trying to ignore it for now and look over the other wall, seeing a phone having landed.

“Why did you throw your phone?” She turned to Yanagi, who seemed to be shaking a bit. Ibara wasn’t sure why she was shaking, but the phone being on the shared wall with her room seemed like it was tied to it.

“My explanation to my parents was dismissed by them. They think she’s a Traumatic Quirk Entity. They desire for me to continue taking the medicine that’ll torture my sister.”

“Then I think they are worth not continuing to talk to.”

“You’re on my side in this situation?” Yanagi asked, confused.

“Of course, why would I not be?”

“I concluded you’d think she’s a demon that needs to be exorcised.”

\\“Y-yeah…” Emily said, sobbing from the pain that was finally starting to let up.\\

“Well, I won’t. Your Quirk is unique, and it brought new life into this world. As long as she doesn’t try to take you over and suppress you, I don’t see any issue with her.”

“That is… surprisingly nice of you. And not what I expected.”

Ibara decided to think over something. “I am only here because someone else gave me a chance when I needed one and accepted me for my problems. It would be unbecoming of me to try and be prejudiced against others in these regards without knowledge.”

“You seem to have trouble with some of our classmates' diction.” Yanagi said, though she seemed more in control of her body.

“I do not wish to go back to a dark time in my life.”

“It appears your public self is far less accurate to your true self than I expected,” Yanagi said, though a smile did crack her face.

“I’d prefer to keep it that way.”

Yanagi then seemed to almost change, almost losing control of her body and she started to cry.

“I-it hurts so much…”

//“What the?” Reiko was confused. “Is this how Emily normally resides?”//

Ibara was so confused. “Emily…?”

“H-huh? W-what is going on?!” Yanagi asked. Her voice was just so different if something wrong was going on.

“S-stay here, I’ll go ask Midoriya and Monoma for an explanation.”

“A-alright.” Yanagi managed in between her sobs. Ibara got up to start walking down.

————

The group soon entered the common room after the fire, and they saw someone through the door knocking on it. Monoma went on over, opening the door, with the rest of the group following.

“Hello? I am Mawata Fuwa,” the pink haired girl said. She also had some cotton ball earrings, most likely something Quirk related, if Setsuna were to guess. “I am Class Rep for 2-A, and I heard about the villain attack and Kayama Sensei mentioned more people would be coming in, and so I waited for the end of today so I could meet with as many of you as I could. Are you all ok?”

Monoma looked around, and Setsuna alongside her classmates were all thinking, some doing some odd poses, except for Kodai, who didn’t look any different. “It doesn’t look like we are.”

Fuwa then sighed. “Honestly, that’s probably a good thing. It’d be weird if you weren’t when some of my classmates haven’t even seen a Villain.” She then laughed. “I have no clue how I managed to pass the License Exam. Even with a year of actual work, my Quirk still really isn’t that great…” Setsuna failed to hide her smirk upon seeing Midoriya straighten up.

“Oh? Is it related to your cotton earrings?” Midoriya asked.

“Yes…? Why?”

Monoma went to drag Fuwa to the couch and they could hear some talking. “15,000 yen she has an entirely different Quirk thanks to the Quirk Nerds,” Setsuna said with a smirk.

“That is a fucking terrible bet, Green Flyer.” Kamakiri said. “At least make it whether we need to call her classmates.”

Setsuna crossed her arms and dramatically rolled her eyes. “Fine… you going against me?”

“Fuck no. 5,000 yen.”

“Is anyone here actually going to go against it?” Honenuki asked, looking around who was actually present.

After some time, no one seemed to go against her. “Fine then, ruin my fun you all.”

After a bit, Setsuna then got an idea, before remembering who all was there. “Actually… I… might need to show something to most of you.”

Honenuki seemed to perk up now, seemingly aware of what she was referencing. It made sense as she did show her Quirk off at the Recommendation Exam. “Why now?”

“Hm,” Kodai said, with surprisingly more emphasis in her voice, or at least Setsuna believed so.

“Well it’s… this…” she popped an ear off, earning some gasps from everyone else there, and she slid it over to overhear the conversation.

“I can split up my body. The flying is just me using my hair follicles being split up and hovering having no limits once part of my body is split up.”

Honenuki was doing an explanation in English to Pony, who then sighed in relief.

“Wonder if my Quirk’s fire can force it back-”

Setsuna felt herself breathing fast as she heard Awase’s comment, only for Kodai to go and slap him.

“Ow! What was-oh…” Awase said, being directed by Kodai’s arm pointing at Setsuna, panicking having formed on her.

Setsuna went to breathe, before focusing on what was being discussed between the three.

“So you can make cotton and even control the tightness of the cotton as it comes out?” Midoriya asked.

“Yeah…” Fuwa said.

“How do you normally use your Quirk to fight?” Monoma asked.

“Well I normally just send cotton fluffs to attack or confuse. Oh right! I can also make something able to help with making impromptu casts!”

“Have you ever tried to use both of those at the same time?”

“What do you mean? Why would I use both at the same time?”

“Well-for-one-you-can-make-some-sort-of-armor.Like-say-make-stiff-cotton-around-you-with-some-of-the-fluffier-ones-in-between.Although-you’d-still-lack-a-proper-attack-from-your-Quirk.”

“I didn't quite get that, but it sounds good?” Fuwa asked.

“Oh, right, sorry. I get really caught up in Quirks.”

Setsuna went to go and look at the trio, and saw Fuwa shrug. “Not a problem for me. I have my own spacing out at times.”

“R-right. I was thinking that you could make layers of firm cotton and then more fluffier ones in between for some sort of armor.”

“Hm… alright then. I can probably ask Kayama Sensei for help. Even with the more time I manage to get to learn, I’m barely holding up.”

“What do you mean by that?” Monoma asked.

“I’m in 2-A. Aizawa expelled all of us last year to start it off,” she seemed unsure of herself now. “It was… fine for me, but most of my classmates weren’t happy at all.”

“Why would he expel all of you?” Monoma asked, meanwhile Midoriya was holding the notebook up to hide his face.

“Not sure. It gave me some time to use my Quirk and I made it back in, because it’s now my only chance to be a hero.”

“H-he actually gave black marks?” Midoriya asked, voice almost starting to wobble.

“Yeah… All I got is U.A. now, and hopefully I can use that to help.”

“Hey wait, if you’re going to Kayama Sensei, maybe you can make a cotton whip.” Midoriya postulated.

“Hm… I’ll try that out, thanks you two.”

“Hey, what is your opinion on Aizawa Sensei?” Monoma asked.

“He’s… I can appreciate him since I honestly wasn’t ready, but most of my classmates hate him. I’ll leave that for him. Most of us now in 2-A had to figure it all out on our own. Though from what we heard about your teacher… I do admit I wish we’d gotten him instead. It’s not like we’re supposed to know how to use our Quirks to start off with.”

Setsuna felt better doing the plan to get Midoriya into their class, based on this.

“Right, you were all at the USJ attack. Was trying to figure out why you were interested in him. And yeah, thanks for the help on ideas with my Quirk. Hopefully you’ll all see it at the Sports Festival.”

————

After Fuwa Senpai left, Izuku let out a sigh of relief. Tokage soon came into view. “Huh, I thought she’d take that far worse.”

“W-what do you mean by that?” Izuku asked, trying to figure it out.

“You sent 7 people into existential crises, and also changed how I can use my Quirk,” Tokage deadpanned, making Izuku remember that incident.

“I think Fuwa Senpai was more like Tetsutetsu and knows she isn’t as aware of other parts of her Quirk.”

“Oh hey, speaking of, what’s with your Quirk Tokage?” Rin asked as the group soon entered. “Your ear just popped off.”

Tokage took a deep breath. Izuku was about to do something before she started again. “My Quirk is… [Lizard Tail Splitter]. I can divide into 30 or so pieces and being disconnected allows me to fly all the parts.”

Izuku knew that wasn’t the full truth, but it took the USJ for everything to come out so maybe now wasn’t the time to blabber on about Quirks. Kamakiri though seemed to be grinning quite a bit manically though, and he wasn’t sure if that was a good thing.

(“So he can keep quiet about Quirks,” Second muttered.)

Monoma gave an explanation to Pony as well based on what was already shared.

“Very useful Quirk,” she said.

Ibara soon came down. “Midoriya, Monoma, something is up with Yanagi, I think Emily took over somehow. Is this meant to be normal?”

“That’s… actually news to me,” Monoma said. “We should get going Midoriya.” The two went up and Shiozaki brought out Yanagi.

“Midoriya, Monoma, it is good to see you right now. I fear Emily now has the ability to take over me.”

\\Emily tried to suppress herself, not sure what was going on.\\

“That’s… weird. Wonder why,” Monoma went to reach out almost by instinct, only to then pause, quickly moving his hand back. “How did it start?”

“Shortly after I arrived in her room, Yanagi soon started to cry and seemed like she was in serious pain,” Shiozaki said.

“Hm… I wonder if it’s tied to Emily wanting to take control. Or something-”

“I-I don’t! P-please help us,” Yanagi’s tone changed completely. “I-I don’t want to cause problems.” Though her eyes were now glowing pink.

“Fascinating. So there’s a tell. It’s better than nothing.”

“One thing Emily, why do you not like Tsuburaba?” Monoma asked.

“H-he was the one who told the paramedics I existed…”

Monoma gripped his hand tightly into a fist. “Ok then…” He said, taking a breath in an attempt to calm down.

“Monoma? You ok?” Izuku asked.

“I’m fine,” he said, almost angrily.

“No you’re not Monoma. Please tell me you won’t do something that will cause you to regret it.”

“I will elegantly and forcibly express to him what I feel about what he did,” Monoma said.

“Please don’t beat him up on sight…” Izuku pleaded.

“Why would I ever do that?”

“Coming back, how are we going to handle Emily being able to assume control over my body and swap our positions in the corporeal and incorporeal?”

“Ah right, sorry Yanagi,” Izuku said, pulling a notebook out to help.”

“Where did that come from?” Yanagi said with glowing eyes.

“Huh?” the two boys asked.

“I wish to know how she takes over, so we can control it,” Yanagi said.

“Hm…” Izuku tapped the eraser on his chin. “Monoma? Can you scan to see what’s going on?”

“Hm… I suppose I can…” Monoma said, raising his hand up, though it was shaking a bit.

“Are you ok Monoma? You do not strike me as one to be nervous over this.”

“I don’t want to copy instead of scan and commit unintentional manslaughter,” Monoma admitted, causing the other two to pause.

“Oh shit,” Emily said, causing them all to look at her. “S-still, I think I have an idea what’s going on? I-I have been sleepwalking before with a lot of focus on my emotions…?” She offered.

“So it could be the concussion caused something that allows her to not just use the Quirk but-also-the-body-when-emotional.”

Monoma went and touched Yanagi’s arm, and both shivered a bit. “Ok… good news is a heightened emotional state from Emily causes her to take over. Reiko though will be the ‘normal’ one in control.”

“Thank you for this Monoma. We will endeavor to work on this,” Yanagi said.

“Indeed! Let’s handle this otherwise.”

————

After looking over the group and who was left, Yui was nervous. The last three in a row were now all on the wall, or will be once Rin set Kaibara down. She really hoped she didn’t have a total meltdown if they discovered something about her Quirk.

She then heard the guy next to him whisper, “If you want, we can go together. I can tell you’re nervous being in the spotlight alone.”

Yui looked at him, confused. “My family has some who are in a similar situation as well. I also… saw you at the Entrance Exam, so I have some idea of what’s going on.” Yui decided to nod.

The guy decided to announce their joint interest. “Actually Monoma and Midoriya, can we go up next?”

The two looked at them, and Yui hoped she wouldn’t get her Quirk looked over too intensely. Touching was a no go.

“Why hello there,” her… associate, said. “I am Nirengeki Shoda. My Quirk is [Twin Impact]. I can hit something, and a mark is left that over time grows in power that reaches an apex, before it starts to fade away. It’s at least four times as much force at apex, and apex is roughly at 15 seconds.”

Monoma nodded. “At least another one has more grasp on their Quirk.”

“It’s because I managed to experiment at home…” Shoda admitted.

“Of course,” Monoma said, that annoyance sneaking back into his voice.

“Has your apex timing ever increased?” Midoriya asked.

“What do you mean?” Shoda was confused.

“Like can the window of max power be increased the more you use your Quirk?”

“Uh… I’m not sure. Can you…?” Shoda asked, offering his hand.

Monoma went to shake it, and Yui had to admit she wished she could be as brave, but unwanted touching was a no.

“Hm…” Monoma said after a bit. “I honestly can’t tell if the Apex Theory will work or not.”

Shoda shrugged. “Well, that sort of thing is why we’re here.”

Monoma chuckled, “I guess that is kind of true, isn’t it?”

“With-enough-time-and-practice,I-think-we-can-not-just-increase-the-speed-of-where-the-apex-is,but-keep-it-longer-time-to.Basically-turn-the-bell-curve-into-a-Z-function.I-wonder-if-he-can-put-multiple-impacts-at-once-and-if-he-triggers-them-all-at-once-or-each-one-is-uniquely-triggered.Also-there-is-the-possibility-of-using-weapons-as-well,even-if-they’d-require-some-heavy-R&D-work.”

Yui was impressed by the ideas Midoriya already had. “Thank you,” Shoda said, before turning to Yui, who realized what was trying to be implied.

Yui tried to steel her nerves and only got out, “Hm…” Of course she still couldn’t speak. Most people looked at her, confused.

“Kodai.” She heard from Kan. A ball was then tossed at her. She felt a bit better that Kan knew how to help her already, and then used her Quirk, as the ball immediately shrunk down a lot.

She put her hands together and the ball went back to normal. She then repeated the motion, but with the ball expanding instead. She wanted to mention her main limitation on her Quirk, but couldn’t express it. Maybe one of them could possibly mention it…?

Midoriya seemed to be aware of her possibility. “I-wonder-if-she-can-affect-living-beings.Would-be-useful-to-evac-people.Food-would-also-be-another-thing-to-look-into.I-wonder-if-the-effect-she-did-on-the-size-is-because-she-can-only-revert-after-using-her-Quirk.Wonder-what-her-default-is.Grabbing-items-would-be annoying.”

That last one Yui could at least answer quickly. She just went and grabbed the dropped ball off the ground, and nothing changed. This led to stares from Midoriya and Monoma.

“You have a non-default Five Finger Point Touch Quirk?!” Midoriya screamed, forcing Yui to flinch hard.

Midoriya seemed worried. “Sorry Kodai. It’s just…”

“You don’t need gloves, right?” Monoma asked.

Yui nodded, at least they were all aware what her Quirk was like. She just wanted to go back, and Shoda seemed to notice. “I think we’ll be going back to the group, if that’s ok?”

“Oh… of course,” Midoriya said. Yui doubted they were done talking about her Quirk. “Sorry for the scream.” At least he was aware of what he did.

Chapter Text

Sekijiro entered his classroom. “Quiet down,” he said, making his students all go quiet and look at him, some with shocked expressions at his bandages. “Good. Now then, I am sure many of you noticed the extra seat behind Rin.”

Many of them nodded. “Good. Because I want you all to know I learned of your little plan you tried last week,” he said, letting them think over it. He saw the most guilty faces on Monoma and Tokage, which he’d note for later. “Still, I know you were all involved in it, so you’ll be writing a two page paper over what it means to go behind authorities’ back for something like this and why you should not.” He waited for them all to process it.

“Now then,” Sekijiro turned to the door. “Meet your newest member of 1-B, Izuku Midoriya.” Midoriya then came on in. The students then went to greet him. Kendo seemed to be the one trying the most to greet him. “Hello Midoriya, welcome to our class.”

“I-it’s good to meet you all as a classmate.” Midoriya said, clearly nervous. Sekijiro wanted to help, but right now it wasn’t something that’d be good in the long run.

Shishida soon seemed to perk up, though Sekijiro had trouble noticing it. “Kan Sensei, how are we dealing with Representatives?”

That then paused everyone in the room, as Sekijiro then realized he did not think about that.

“Uh… why does that matter?” Midoriya asked, as most people were staring at him, Sekijiro, or the two current reps.

“That’s on me, I failed to remember how that went,” he addressed the class, and then turned to Midoriya. “They tried to elect you as class rep to get you into the class. Do you want to just let it drop?”

Midoriya looked floored at that, which made sense. Then Tokage mentioned something surprising. “Well, he is 1-A’s Class Rep. I think you can manage it.”

“That’s wicked,” Awase said. “So you can become a Class Rep for us.”

After some more peer pressure, Midoriya seemed to agree. Kendo looked down, and so, Sekijiro decided to make a rash decision he’d ask Nezu for later. “Monoma, Kendo, Midoriya. Well then, you’ll be Joint Reps for 1-B.”

“A-alright.” Midoriya said.

“Hm… Alright then, I guess we can work with that, right Kendo?” Monoma asked while turning to Kendo.

“Y-yeah, that’ll be fine,” Sekijiro noted to talk to her later about this. Her mental health was important as well. Speaking of… “Now then, everyone sit down!” They quickly did. “Good. Now then, due to the USJ, you’ll be going to therapy.” He lifted his hand up to quiet down everything. “The USJ was an unprecedented event for how new you are as Hero Students. Certain ones of you will be going to Hound Dog, and I’ll let you know who’s going to him.” He said, as his eyes drifted over the USJ MLA targets.

“Now then, the Sports Festival is still going on.”

“Hell yeah!” Kaibara exclaimed.

“That’ll be fucking awesome,” Kamakiri agreed from right behind Kaibara.

Sekijiro decided to let Shiozaki’s swipes be enough of a punishment. “I can tell many of you all are worried. Nezu tried to do something, but unfortunately the board has a point in that the amount of revenue we get from it is almost on par with the Olympics for the time frame. And being the Hero Students, and this being your main event of the year, it’s still mandatory for you all. However, you’ll be using Hero Names over your real ones.” That perked many of them up. “We’ll be discussing them on Wednesday, but I figured you’d want the time to think it over. For once, the Hero Names will be associated with you a lot earlier publically, unlike how it normally works.” He gave them time to think over it, before moving on to normal homeroom activities.

“Now then, is there anything special that happened at the dorms that I need to know about? I know some of you moved in, and that rarely ever goes well.”

“Actually, I have something important to say,” Tokage said. “I… haven’t been exactly honest in how my Quirk works.” That got the attention of honestly only a small amount of the class now.

“I mean, you can fly, can’t you?” Komori asked.

“Flying is just an aspect of my Quirk. I can also do this,” she then said, popping her hand off and flying it around her. “I can fly as long as I can split apart.” Sekijiro wondered if she would talk about the last major part. Bondo definitely looked a bit queasy.

Tokage soon popped her hand back on though. “And that’s my Quirk…” she seemed to become more confident. “Now that you know about it, expect some fun pranks based off of it though.” She said, sending shivers over the students.

“Anything else?” Kan asked.

Reiko then came on up. “I know you are all aware of my sister in my head. However, following the USJ, I got hit in the head and she may soon take over my body. We don’t know how it occurs, but I figured you should all be informed so should the issue arise no one knows.”

Many people seemed to perk up. “So can we call you Reiko then?” Tsuburaba asked, face smiling at something.

“Hm… I find that to be acceptable to help differentiate, however if you are still uncomfortable with it then Yanagi works fine, however-” her voice then changed. “I’d prefer to always go by Emily… oh…” Yanagi said. Sekijiro just sighed in acknowledgement of how bad this’d be. Yanagi seemed to go back to ‘normal,’ and went to take her seat.

————

Izuku was nervous as they got to the lunchroom. “Midoriya! There you are,” Iida said as he soon came up to the group. “We were worried for you when you didn’t show up at homeroom today.”

“Y-you were?” Izuku asked, feeling some relief. “Though why were you confused, didn't Aizawa Sensei tell you?”

“What would Aizawa Sensei know, kero?” Asu Tsu asked as she came to join the group.

“Midoriya has been transferred to our class due to the USJ and something else we are not quite sure of,” Yanagi answered.

“You’ve been transferred?! Why didn’t you tell us?” Uraraka asked.

“T-the teachers didn’t want me sharing that info with others until today…” Izuku said, nervous.

“Hey! Let’s try and eat and talk about other school stuff, ok?” Tokage said. Izuku was relieved at getting help with that.

“Indeed, it is important we continue to eat, especially with all the training we have,” Iida said. When the group sat down, he then asked. “If I may ask, how are we handling our Class Representatives? We still have Yaoyorozu as Vice Rep, but we should have a Class Rep.”

“Oh uh… can you take it Iida?” Izuku said, not wanting to think about it that much.

He was clearly shocked at being told this. “Are you sure?”

“Y-yeah… you seem like you are good at this, not to mention you organized the voting to get Class Reps to begin with.” His 1-B classmates looked confused at the statement he made.

“Thank you Midoriya,” Iida bowed. “I will make sure to make you proud as Class Rep for 1-A.”

“You’re very… stiff, you know that right Iida?” Tokage asked.

“I simply believe in the idea of being proper and formal.”

“If you’re the brother of Ingenium, do you have an idea what your Hero name will be?” Monoma asked.

“Huh, what are you talking about? I do have something of an idea for one, but why is that important?”

“Because we’re using them at the Sports Festival, did Aizawa Sensei not tell you?”

Iida then sighed. “No, he has not. I suppose my second order of business as Class Rep will be to tell 1-A.”

“Thanks Iida.”

A cough was then heard behind them. “Ahem, Young Midoriya, Young Monoma, I wish to speak to you over something.” All Might said.

“Alright Yagi,” Monoma said.

As the trio left, Tsuyu mentioned something. “Is it just me, kero, or does Midoriya have a similar Quirk to All Might?”

Reiko then answered her question. “While he might have something similar, his Quirk is actually [Haunted]. He acts as a medium for ghosts and he can use their Quirks.”

“Ah, got it, kero.”

However, two people had overheard the conversation, each going another direction. “Midoriya, Monoma, and All Might, huh?” Todoroki asked.

‘Deku can get more Quirks and has All Might’s attention? He must be laughing with them in the dorms.’

————

The three went to All Might’s office, Toshinori was worried about both of them, and wanted to check on them.

“I haven’t really been able to check much yet on you two, how are you doing? The USJ was not a good event to happen.”

“I-I’ll be alright All Might,” Young Midoriya said.

(“He’s had nightmares the last three nights,” First said.

“The last two had him be the only survivor of 1-A,” Seventh added.)

“It was worrisome to be at, but I’ll make it through, my sister will make sure of it.”

“Good. Now then, there is something I’d like to talk to you two later, but for now I’ll wait till you’ve talked with Hound Dog. For now, just know I am proud of you both of what happened at the USJ. Being told you're targeted by a villain group is scary. Choosing to fight was helpful to all of us, even if the other two might not admit it.”

“Thanks All Might,” Young Midoriya said.

“Yeah, thanks.” Young Monoma reiterated.

“Now then, Young Midoriya, the Sports Festival is coming up,” Toshinori said.

“Y-yeah. The biggest stage in Japan for teenagers. I-I have to show that I am your succ-” Toshinori held up his hand.

“Following the USJ, I was thinking you should continue as your own self.”

“Huh? What do you mean?” Young Midoriya looked confused.

Young Monoma was stunned.

(“He’s actually saying that,” Second said, surprised.)

“The MLA is going to be annoyed with you. Being yourself is going to help distance yourself from me, and hopefully keep the League off of you. And then…” Toshinori went to grab some papers, “I read the reports, and from what I’ve gathered, you personally managed to help some students survive the villains. Most notably Young Honenuki and Young Kuroiro’s Quirks. Your rambling is why we managed to get through the USJ with only injuries, no death.”

“I-I also helped Kuroiro?” Young Midoriya asked. Young Honenuki must’ve found some time to mention it as they were both now in the dorms.

“Yes, you did. You’re already impressive on your own. I think… even if I couldn’t have given you [One for All], without a normal Quirk, you still could’ve made it into the Hero Course after everything.”

“Why did you word it that way?” Young Monoma asked, eyes furrowed in judging.

Toshinori then chuckled. “I’m glad I was wrong about you, Young Monoma. I’ll explain in due time, it was tied to the other thing I want to talk about later. Continue being a friend to Young Midoriya. But he never trained much before I started the All-American Plan to get him ready for [One for All].” Toshinori then sighed. “I never realized how bad it became, and I’ve had [One for All] for so long I don’t think of myself as Quirkless anymore.”

“Oh,” Young Monoma said, processing that.

“You also inspired your friends to come help against the MLA, League, and even the Nomu. I… probably would’ve just tried to attack all of them,” Toshinori admitted, letting loose a simple smile. “And that’s probably a good thing,” he said. “You should still go out and show ‘I am here,’” he said, mimicking his ‘buff’ voice. “But it’s because you are yourself there to be a hero, not to be another me.”

Young Midoriya seemed to be thinking a lot.

“I think we should go and get back to the class now,” Young Monoma said. “Don’t want to be late, even if Kan Sensei might be fine.”

“Ah. Of course, please get going then.” Toshinori said. As the pair of students left, Toshinori went and opened up his Deika University Quirk Counseling Course homework. Everything said they were the best college for it but… he hoped Young Midoriya didn’t collapse at the idea of teaching him something. Actually… yeah, he probably would.

————

“Hey Strawberry,” Setsuna said as they got back. “Can you help me with my Hero Name? I can’t figure out a proper title.”

“Hm… alright then, what’s your standard hero name?”

“I was thinking ‘Lizardy,’” she mentioned. “Kind of already committed to that theme with my costume.”

“I guess that’s true, but still, it’s just ‘Lizard’ with a ‘y.’”

“I was seven when I thought of it,” Setsuna pouted.

“Right, right, that’s not what you wanted to hear about. For your title, why not go by ‘Splitting Hero?’” He asked, having the scaled notebook out again. Seriously, where did those come from?

But Splitting… “I’m not sure. Just showing off my body can just split in two has been uncanny. What if the Pros think the same as well?”

“Then they’d be terrible people,” Midoriya deadpanned.

(“Did he just say that?” Fifth asked, shocked.)

Setsuna didn’t know about the Vestiges, but she shared the sentiment. “Huh?”

“Well, your Quirk is yours and so awesome. You can split apart, fly, and regenerate. That’s all amazing. And you want to show off everything you have to the Pros, don’t you?”

“I guess so…” Setsuna said, nervous.

“Then do that. Show them all of you. And that way you know the Pros who do offer will care for everything.”

“Do you… think Lizardy isn’t a good name?” she asked, nervous.

“Honestly… I guess it’s a bit bland, b-but you thought of it yourself an-”

Setsuna sighed, deciding to go with being open to new ideas. “Tell me if you have other ideas. And I’ll consider any other ones I like.”

“Oh!” Midoriya perked up. “Yes ok. So for the Hero Names, one name I got was Olympia. I don’t know, saw the name somewhere and remembering it I think it’s similar to you, I just forget why. There’s also Automata, like from autonomy and you splitting up. Or Jigsaw, but I think that was also a villain’s name at one point…”

Setsuna sighed, but found herself convinced, and also complimented by one name. “Alright then, ‘Splitting Hero: Olympia’ it is.”

————

Neito and Midoriya were now in Midoriya’s room. “Now then, let’s talk about your Hero Name,” Neito said as he and Midoriya sat down, Neito on the chair, and Midoriya on the bed..

Midoriya then took his notebook out. “Oh! Well, the good thing is I have a bunch of hero names already thought over.”

“And how many of them are some derivative of ‘All Might?’” Neito then chuckled as he saw his friend slowly lower the notebook down. “Fair enough Midoriya, but you can’t just make yourself his second coming.”

“But I-”

“Are a completely different person. Even All Might is telling you this. Hm… oh! Let’s think about nicknames you’ve been called.”

Midoriya then slumped down, as Monoma realized he’d forgotten something after helping Awase out. Tokage had gone and basically taken Midoriya for herself, which was hilarious to see. “All I can think of is D-Deku-”

“Nope. We are not using that. Do you like that name?”

“No…”

“Then we won’t use it.” Neito pushed down the hypocrisy about his own nickname, but he can handle it. In the end, he didn’t matter as much as someone like Midoriya did. Also, he at least had accepted it by now, meanwhile Midoriya clearly had not, and making your public name a name you hate just sounded like asking for trouble. He knew Shizue would blast him for it.

“Actually… I guess I do have another one…”

“Oh? Do tell?”

“It’s-”

————

Izuku found himself in Hound Dog’s Office, not sure what to do.

“Hello Midoriya,” Hound Dog said, not having his mask on. “Here I am just Inui.”

“O-of course Hou-Inui,” Izuku cut himself off.

He just smiled, before starting to speak. “We are here to discuss the USJ. Is there anything you want to talk about?”

Izuku was surprised that Inui was just letting him control it. He then thought back about how much the USJ affected him, and the bodies of his friends shown when he was asleep-

(The vestiges just all looked on in sadness when that flashed up)

-He shook his head. “I-I’m alright.”

“Midoriya, I’m here to help you. I will not just get you in trouble unless it’s something deathly serious.”

“Well… I guess I am not really sure I want to just sleep…”

“If I may, can I ask why?” Inui asked. “You do not have to unless you want to though.”

“Well uh… thank you. I don’t think I want to,” he just hoped Inui didn’t get mad at him for hiding it.

(“Should we intervene?” Seventh asked. “He needs someone to talk to though, and he might be more inclined if we let him know we already know.”

“He could also just shut up upon realizing we know what he sees at night,” Sixth added.)

“That’s alright Midoriya. Is there anything you want to talk about? I’m open to everything,” Inui said, just waiting around.

Izuku decided to think about something else he might be more interested in. “Well… I-I’m trying to figure out my Hero Name…”

“Oh? And why bring that up here?”

“Well… I guess I just have this legacy I need to live up to, but people around me are telling me I don’t need to…”

“Are any of these people whose legacy you have to live up to? What is their opinion, if they have one?”

“Well… he wants me to find my own path as well…”

“Then in that case, what’s holding you to the legacy?”

Izuku stayed quiet, trying to figure out how to explain himself without revealing [One for All]. “I just… owe a lot to him, and he’s helped me with my Quirk and everything. It feels weird not doing something to honor him.”

“Hm… I can see what you mean by that Midoriya. And yet, it seems that honoring him is by doing your own thing your own way, from what you’ve described.”

“A-are you sure of that?” Izuku asked.

“I’d guarantee it. So go and be your own person, Midoriya.”

“A-alright then. T-thank you,” he said, trying to keep himself from crying.

“No worries Midoriya. We have some time, do you want to talk about anything else or just wait around here?”

“I-I think I want to just wait around in silence.”

“Alright then, fine by me.”

Izuku left the room a while later, feeling a bit better.

“Hey there Strawberry,” Tokage said as she went to the room. “How are you doing?”

“It was nice actually.” Izuku said, enjoying the amount of control he had.

“Cool, well see you at the dorms,” she said before entering.

————

“Now then class, I have given you all time to figure out your Hero names. I hope none of you brought up copyright concerns.” Kan Sensei said, looking over everyone. “Good, since you all have names, we’re doing it in seat order. Awase, come on up.”

Awase then stepped up, holding his board close to his chest to hide it. “I’m the Fusion Hero: Amalgaman,” Awase said as he showed his card. He was smiling from ear to ear.

“At least it’s not ‘Welder,’” Kan Sensei muttered under his breath.

Kaibara then went up. “Drilling Hero: Spiral,” he said, spinning his hand around to show his Quirk.

“Kaibara, you don’t need to use your Quirk that way.” Kan Sensei admonished.

“I’m going to be the Dueling Hero: Paladin Mantis.” Kamakiri said, glaring down all of them, almost daring his classmates to say it was bad.

“I feel this name is perfect for my Quirk and how I’ll be a terror in the night. The Void Hero: Vantablack.” Kuroiro said, with his usual flare.

“Good name, and please don’t try to scare your classmates too much,” Kan Sensei said, as Kuroiro went down.

“Of course Kan Sensei,” Kuroiro said with a chuckle.

“I’m going to be the Close Combat Hero: Battle Fist.” Kendo said, determination clear on her face.

“Good name, Kodai, come on up.”

Her card just said ‘Size Hero: Perspective.’ “Please show it to me so I can vet it.” Kodai did so, and Kan Sensei nodded in approval.

“I’m going to be the Shiitake Hero: Shemage,” Komori said, giggling with pride at her name.

“That’s a nice name Komori,” Kuroiro said.

“Thank you,” she said.

“I am going to be the Catholic Hero: Vine of Truth.” Shiozaki said, and some light soon came over her, confusing most of the class. Some of the dorm members also looked at Kodai in shock at her being right.

“You’re going to get extra flak because of the specific one Shiozaki. Use Devout instead.”

“Understood then, Kan Sensei,” she said as she quickly rewrote it, though she was clearly not happy.

“My hero name is a reference to a literature work. I will be the Beast Hero: Gevaudan,” Shishida said as he explained himself.

Shoda went up, pretty nervous about his name. “Well… I wasn’t sure what my Hero name should be at first, and I was thinking it’d be Mines. Now though, I’ll be the Lingering Hero: Haunting Striker.”

“Excellent name Shoda. Good job with it,” Kan said to cheer him up.

“T-thanks,” Shoda said as he went back down.

Pony then came up with a smile on her face. “Sprint Hero: Rocketti.” She said, presenting her sign written in English.

“Are you sure you want to-”

“Rocketti,” Pony repeated, and something in her tone of voice unnerved the rest of the room to let it pass. She went back to her seat, a sweet smile on her face.

“Well… considering the new aspect of my Quirk… I decided to go by ‘Aero Hero: Baristrike,’” Tsuburaba said, smiling.

“Hm… alright then.”

“Thank you, thank you. I’ll be available for all of you,” He said, looking over at the girls, who all just ignored him.

“I’m going to be the Stalwart Hero: Real Steel!” Tetsutetsu exclaimed as he presented himself. Kan Sensei flinched at the noise. They might need to work on that a bit just for the sake of his eardrums, he did not want to wear those special ear plugs again.

“Well… I’m up here now,” Tokage said. “My new name is the Splitting Hero: Olympia.”

“Interesting. I think it’s fine.”

“Thank you,” Tokage said, going down.

“Well… considering how I just work in general, I’m the Onomatopoeia Hero: Comicman,” Manga said, face changing into a happy face over it. “Though I worry about kids not quite getting it,” He said, as it transitioned to a crying one.

“‘Comicman’ is fine, and titles are used far less often, if you need to change, you can do it later.”

“Thanks Sensei.”

Honenuki then walked up. “I’m going to be the Thermal Hero: Tempwave. It was… hard to get something feeling right.”

“I think you’re fine with it, Honenuki. It’s a good name.”

Honenuki nodded, feeling better.

“I-I’m going to be the Securing Hero: Plamo,” Bondo said, worried about the name.

“Approved.”

“Hello there classmates,” Monoma said as he went up. “My name is a personal favorite of mine I worked on with my sister, I will be the Secundus Hero: Phantom Thief.”

Shiozaki seemed to be glaring. “Why would you intentionally name yourself ‘Thief’ when trying to be a hero?”

“Because it’s meant to be a threat. I’m not planning to go aboveground or be too popular. ‘Thief’ will work for that.”

“Hm… I guess it’s approved, Monoma, just be ready for perceptions.”

“Of course Kan Sensei, I’ve dealt with them all my life,” he said, the comment making Shiozaki think.

“I believe the Hero name most accurate for us now is the Eerie Hero: Dyscontrol,” Reiko said. “We will work on making it be able to be true to others as well.”

\\“Yep! That’ll be very fun once we can lift up people.”\\

Reiko fought down Emily’s attempt to giggle.

“I have something of a similar name to Shoda actually,” Shoda paid a bit more attention as Rin said that. “But my name is Striker Hero: Long Weizi.”

“Interesting name, but approved.”

Izuku went up, nervous to share his new hero name with everyone else. Tokage was looking at him, smiling wide to show her support. Monoma seemed to be nodding, telling him he was fine. He took a breath, and then turned his card over. “The Reforged Hero: Dekiru.”

“Hm… I like it, all good.” Izuku went back down. “Good job on your Hero Names, all of you. I’ll send these up to the organizers for them to organize names.”

————

“Hey Dekiru,” Ochacko said as she went to sit down at the table with them all. “We had some ideas where we all in the dorms could possibly hang out tonight?”

“I don’t mind that,” Midoriya said. “Not sure if everyone would want to do that though.”

“Yeah, Bakugo already said he wasn’t going to join us anyways.”

“Ah. That is why he was more angry today then.”

————

It was now time for All Might’s Heroic Lessons. Now with full school weeks they’d change around when the lessons were for everyone.

“Ah! Well, hello there you all,” Toshinori said, stumping the entire class. “Due to the USJ Incident and some revelations about the villains there,” everyone shuffled uncomfortably, though Midoriya and Monoma looked at each other, confused by that as well. “All Might is for now going to be involved in the investigation. So I will be your substitute teacher until further notice, but please know Nezu and All Might both approve of my ability to teach.”

Before murmurs could break out, Yagi soon brought down their attention. “I read over the USJ reports, and I know some of your improved Quirk aspects. Today we’re going to start by writing down everything you know about your Quirk. Young Midoriya and Young Monoma, you’ll be doing your own as well and no helping your classmates. Once that’s done, we’ll move to one on one sparring.” Monoma perked up at that.

After a few minutes of people writing down their Quirks, Toshinori got the last one from Fukidashi, who just wrote, ‘create anything.’ He was starting to ponder how certain students seemed to have similar Quirks just in the other class. “Now then, I’ll be taking these and working on lesson plans for Heroics Class. For now, we’ll be doing more sparring so you can have a handle on using your Quirks on your classmates at the Sports Festival. Does anyone wish to volunteer first?”

“I do,” Young Monoma said. “Tsuburaba, you’re up. Pony, may I?” He asked, offering his hand. Young Pony took it, and then he grew horns on his head. “Tetsutetsu?”

“Sure then Monobro.”

“Uh… ok then,” Young Tsuburaba went on up onto the field.

“Please do not go for debilitation or serious injury, this is to get used to your Quirks.”

“Of course Yagi Sensei,” Young Monoma said, and he looked very driven. He didn’t know what it was for, but he hoped nothing bad came of it. “You may start… now.”

Young Monoma soon sent a pair of horns right at Young Tsuburaba. They quickly went around the small air wall he made. “You’re going to pay for what you did!” He said, confusing everyone in the room.

“Wait what?!” Young Tsuburaba said, before he tried to run. However Young Monoma just hopped onto the horns and very quickly chased him down, immediately going to use [Steel] and punch Young Tsuburaba hard in the side.

“Young Monoma!” Toshinori said, shocked.

“You caused pain for Emily!” Young Monoma said, tripping by having the horns ram into Tsuburaba’s legs, causing him to tumble. He then went back to steel and kicked him in the side. Young Kendo soon got a hold of herself, and she went to run up to Monoma and chopped him in the back of the neck with an enlarged hand, causing Young Monoma to collapse.

“Sorry about that Toshinori Sensei,” Young Kendo said, having caught Young Monoma in her left hand. “I just… that wasn’t good.”

“It is fine Young Kendo, thank you for acting to solve this.”

“You ok Tsuburaba?” Young Shishida asked, going over to help the target of his question up.

“I’ll be fine… can someone just… explain what happened?” Young Tsuburaba asked, as everyone just stared at Young Midoriya.

“W-why are you all looking at me for?!”

“Because you are the other member of our class for whom the knowledge of Quirks is very advanced. And so if we need to figure something about Quirks you most likely know it.”

“Young Reiko has a point, Young Midoriya. But do you have an explanation?”

“Well… E-emily is a Subconscious Quirk Entity. The hospital put Reiko on Cogna, a special drug to repress such types of entities. It’s uh… very painful for the subconscious entity.” That caused many of them to pale, and Young Tsuburaba looked like he saw a ghost.

“I-I didn’t realize that’d happen. I was just trying to help them out with their medical lookover.” he said.

“Your apology is noted, however for now, please be aware my wrath is not necessarily gone anymore,” was the response. Young Tsuburaba just nodded in fear.

“Midoriya, you said Cogna represses the Subconscious Quirk Entity, correct?” Young Shishida asked.

“Yes… why…?”

“What would’ve happened if Reiko was the one stuck and Emily was in control?”

“Well…” Young Midoriya then paused. “I don’t know. A-and I don’t think I want to find out.”

Seeing everything that went on, Toshinori decided to continue on with the matches to distract. “Does anyone else want to go?”

————

Itsuka honestly didn’t know what just happened, but she decided to go and volunteer next, just in case there was another Bondo situation and people were forced before they wanted to, or at least process it.

“I am Itsuka Kendo. My Quirk is [Big Fist] and I can change the size of my fists. Strength and durability also increase.” She quickly demonstrated, before shrinking them back to normal, and shaking her wrists. She really hoped using it more would get rid of the weird feeling of her hand weakening.

“Oh hey, like Mt. Lady,” the light brown haired guy next to the one with the headband said. Itsuka tried to keep herself calm upon hearing her name. She was not a fan of her presentation at all, and comparisons were not fun.

Itsuka went back to thinking about her Quirk. She did know it wasn’t that great though-

“That’s-an-actually-interesting-Quirk.Wonder-if-it’s-localized-or-stuck-to-only-the-area-below-the-wrist.Wonder-also-if-the-size-is-locked-in-and-how-the-other-attributes-react-to-that.Hey-wait!” Midoriya said, perking up. “C-can you enlarge one of your fists again and aim… that way?” He pointed in the direction of the large open area.

“Ok…” Itsuka said, wondering what this idea was. She enlarged her left fist.

“Now shrink your fist but try to keep the fingers in the same position,” though Midoriya’s voice wobbled, like he wasn’t fully sure.

Itsuka decided to try that and shrunk her fist- “AAAHHH!” She screamed, as she found herself launched into the air and then quickly crashing into the ground. “Oof!”

Midoriya, Monoma, Tsunotori, and the tall one with glasses came on over. “Kendo! Oh-I’m-so-sorry.I-didn’t-think-it-would-launch-you-that-much.”

Itsuka found herself lifted up by Monoma and Pony.

“Miss Kendo, are you alright?” The other one said.

Itsuka brushed herself off. “Not the worst landing I’ve suffered.” Why was he allowed to use his tail but she couldn’t use her own Quirk? Who knows, she might’ve figured this out earlier.

“Definitely something I’m practicing later on, thanks Midoriya.”

Midoriya seemed to blush a bit. “A-alright then.”

As Itsuka rejoined the group, the black haired girl offered her some wet wipes. “Hm.”

Itsuka was confused. “She wants you to clean your face, there’s dirt on it,” the blue haired boy said.

“Hm?” The girl looked at him, and Itsuka thought she was confused.